hr' ^'^:'■^>^ 
 
 5K. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 U* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .g 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 g 
 
 
 
 
 cu 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 r-4 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 r^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 *^i^ 
 
 Qj 
 
 
 
 pq 
 
 
 <^ 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 S 
 
 
 >* 
 
 M-l 
 
 
 s> 
 
 %■ 
 
 
 pq 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 Q ■ 
 
 <u 
 
 
 "§ 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 Pope 
 es sor 
 olleg 
 
 
 <> 
 
 H 
 
 
 pj 
 
 • LM O 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 S 
 
 
 p^ 
 
 <i o 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 O 
 
 5z; 
 
 
 
 u cu 
 
 ^ P^ -u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 v^ -u 
 
 
 o 
 
 Ph 
 
 
 
 CO c cu 
 
 
 ?^ 
 
 
 
 
 M O >, 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 Dr . 
 
 Mans 
 
 Lafa 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 BR 165 ,B683 1871 
 Blunt, John Henry, 1823- 
 
 1884. 
 A key to the knowledge of 
 
Ji^3w^Ml'H iO ir 
 

 A KEY 
 
 ^0 t^e ISnotolctrgc of 
 
 CHURCH HISTORY 
 
 [ancient] 
 
 MAR 62000 
 
RIVINGTONS 
 
 fLontlon Waterloo Place 
 
 ©iforti High Street 
 
 GTamiriUge Trinity Street 
 
A KEY 
 
 Co ti)t EitoiutetJge of 
 
 CHURCH HIST©^nf^'NCETON 
 
 mxtmxt] ^'^^^ ^ 2000 
 
 THEOlOGlCAt SEMINARY 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 JOHN HENRY BLUNT, M.A. 
 
 EDITOR OF "tHB ANNOTATED BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER 
 AUTHOR OP "household THEOLOGY," ETC. ETC. 
 
 " T/iis Gospel of TJie Kingdovt shall be preached in all the zijorld/or i 
 witness unto all nations.'" — St. Matt. xxiv. 14 
 
 RIVINGTONS 
 
 lEontfon, ©xfortr, antr ©ambritisi 
 1871 
 
 [ AVto Edition. ] 
 
This Volume offers to the reader a short and 
 condensed account of the origin, growth, and 
 condition of the Church in all parts of the world, 
 from the time of our Lord down to the end of 
 the fifteenth century, the narrative being com- 
 pressed into as small a compass as is consistent 
 with a readable form. 
 
 In such a work the reader will not, of course, 
 expect to find any full and detailed account of so 
 vast a subject as Pre-Reformation Church History. 
 Its object is rather to sketch out the historical 
 truth about each Church, and to indicate the 
 general principles on which further inquiry may 
 be conducted by those who have the opportunity 
 of making it. 
 
 It is hoped that those whose circumstances do 
 not admit of an extended study of the subject 
 will find in the following pages a clear, though 
 condensed, view of the periods and Churches 
 
vi preface 
 
 treated of; and that those whose reading is of a 
 less limited range will be put in possession of 
 certain definite lines of thought, by which they 
 may be guided in reading the statements of more 
 elaborate histories. 
 
 It may be added, that the writer's stand-point 
 throughout has been that of a loyal attachment 
 to the Church of England, as the authorized 
 exponent and upholder of Catholic doctrine for 
 English people. 
 
 M. F. B. P. 
 
 July, 1869. 
 
(3[rtitttent0 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I. THE FOUNDATION OF THE CHURCH AMONG 
 
 THE JEWS . , I 
 
 II. THE FOUNDATION OF THE CHURCH AMONG 
 
 THE HEATHEN 25 
 
 III. THE EXTENSION OF THE CHURCH THROUGH- 
 
 OUT THE WORLD 30 
 
 IV. FINAL SETTLEMENT OF THE CHURCH BY 
 
 ST. JOHN 45 
 
 V. THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH . . . -57 
 
 VI. THE CHURCH UNDER THE ROMAN EMPIRE . 66 
 VIL THE EARLY HISTORY OF PARTICULAR 
 
 CHURCHES 73 
 
 VIII. THE INROADS OF MAHOMETANISM . . 88 
 
 IX. THE DIVISION BETWEEN EAST AND WEST . 94 
 
 X. THE CHURCH OF THE MIDDLE AGES . . lOO 
 XI. THE MEDIEVAL HISTORY OF CONTINENTAL 
 
 CHURCHES 120 
 
 XII. THE MEDIEVAL CHURCH IN GREAT BRITAIN 
 
 AND IRELAND I42 
 
 INDEX 155 
 
CHAPTER I 
 Wbt JFountfation of i^t dt^uxtl) among t^c Sctos 
 
 A.D. 33-A.D. 38 
 
 BEFORE entering upon an account of the Founda- 
 tion and After- History of the Christian Church, 
 it may be well to consider what that Church really is. 
 
 § I. Definitio7i of the Church. 
 
 The Church may be regarded in a twofold aspect, as 
 an external Corporation, and as a spiritual Twofold nature 
 
 Body. of the Church. 
 
 In the first light it is a Kingdom, in the world, though 
 not of the world, extending through dif- i. An external 
 ferent and widely-separated countries, Kingdom. 
 often seemingly divided by outward circumstances, but, 
 in reality, having all its parts subject to the same 
 Invisible King, governed by laws which He has given, 
 and by means of those whom He has appointed to be 
 His representatives on earth. 
 
 In its spiritual sense the Church is the One Mystical 
 Body of Christ, of which men are made ^ ^ spiritual 
 members by Holy Baptism, and in which l^ody. 
 they are nourished and built up by the Holy Eucharist, 
 and the other means of grace. These means of grace 
 
 B 
 
 7" 
 
'^\)t JFounUation 
 
 are dispensed by Priests, who receive authority and 
 power to execute their ministerial functions from 
 Bishops, successors of the Apostles, and are as- 
 sisted in their ministry by the inferior order of 
 Deacons. 
 
 The members of this Mystical Body, after passing 
 Future destiny through their appointed probation in this 
 of the Church, world, and being built up more and more, 
 if they continue faithful, into Christ their Head, arc 
 removed to join the Church at rest in Paradise. 
 There they await the Resurrection and Final Judg- 
 ment, after which the " Church Militant here on 
 earth" will become the Church Triumphant in 
 Heaven. 
 
 The existence of the Church is the consequence and 
 The Church fruit of the Incamation and Death of her 
 andbyUeTn- divine Head; the spiritual life of all her 
 carnation, members being derived from their union 
 
 with our Blessed Lord's Sacred Humanity, whereby 
 applied to each they are also made "partakers of the 
 individual sQul x)ivine Nature \" their birth-sin being at 
 
 j,n Holy Bap- , ' ^ 
 
 tism, the same time washed away by the Virtue 
 
 of His Cleansing Blood. This Life, once begun, is 
 and the Holy ^ept up in faithful Christians by believing 
 Eucharist. and pcrseveHng use of the Mystical Food 
 
 provided for its sustenance in their souls — the Blessed 
 Body and Precious Blood thus given to them being a 
 continual extension of the Incarnation ; whilst their 
 actual sins are forgiven by the absolving Word of the 
 Priest, and the Pleading of the One Sacrifice, unceas- 
 ingly presented in Heaven, and constantly shown forth 
 and mystically offered on the Altars of the Church on 
 earth. 
 
 1 2 St. Peter i. 4. 
 
of tf)c €ri)urcf) among t]^c Sctos 
 
 From the time of the Fall and the merciful Promise 
 of a Redeemer, " the Seed of the woman," r- ,. . 
 
 . -1 r -1 1 . ^ , , ' toreshadow- 
 
 there is also a foreshadowmgof the Church ings of the 
 as the appointed way by which mankind t?e Redeemer's 
 should lay hold on the salvation thus pro- Sacrifice 
 vided for them. The Patriarchs Avere priests in their 
 own tribes, for which they continually under the 
 offered up sacrifices to Almighty God ; and I'atriarchal 
 to this patriarchal system succeeded the Mosaical 
 Dispensation with an elaborate ceremonial, each minute 
 detail of which was laid down by direct revelation from 
 God Himself. 
 
 In this system of Divine Worship given to Moses, 
 sacrifices of animals still held the most and Mosaic 
 prominent place, typifying as they did the dispensations. 
 great Oblation to come, and perhaps conveying a cer- 
 tain Sacramental grace to the devout offerers and par- 
 takers of them. To these perpetual sacrifices, offered 
 morning by morning and evening by evening, there 
 was also joined a continual round of praise and thanks- 
 giving. When our Blessed Lord came " to fulfil the 
 
 Law," this Jewish ritual was in a great ,. ^, n 
 
 •' ^ jViuch of Jew- 
 
 measure engrafted into the Avorship of the ish ritual ab- 
 
 Christian Church. The Passover Feast, chrfsriln'^^ 
 as well as animal sacrifices and the feeding ^"^^rch. 
 on them, were done aAvay, and replaced by the " Un- 
 bloody Sacrifice " and Sacramental Communion of the 
 Gospel covenant, whilst circumcision and ceremonial 
 purifications disappeared to make room for the " true 
 Circumcision of the Spirit," and the regenerating 
 streams of Holy Baptism. But the " Hours of Prayer" 
 and Praise were still retained, " the singers arrayed in 
 white " became the white-robed choirs of the Christian 
 Church, and the threefold order of the Christian 
 B 2 
 
®f)e jFounttation 
 
 ministry represented the High Priest, Priests, and 
 Levites of the old dispensation. 
 We must not be led to think that the Jewish Wor- 
 ship was contrary to the Mind of God, 
 shjlprepl'ra- for He Himself appointed it. It was, 
 tio" {°J ^'5'^- without doubt, a part of the great Scheme 
 
 tian Worship. -- -r^ , . . r ^ 
 
 of Redemption — a preparation for the 
 Gospel, the means ordained by the Divine Wisdom for 
 keeping up in men's minds the future Coming of the 
 Messiah. But when the Great Deliverer was indeed 
 come, there was no further need for the types and 
 shadows of the Law, and they disappeared to make 
 way for the " substance " of the Gospel. So when the 
 The Church number of the elect shall be accomplished. 
 Militant a pre- and the Church Militant changed into the 
 ^hurch^ °^ ^ Church Triumphant, her Worship and 
 Triumphant. her Sacraments will have their full fruition 
 in the Marriage Supper of the Lamb, and the un- 
 ceasing adoration of the redeemed in the Heavenly 
 Temple. 
 
 § 2. Our Lord's Work in the Fojiudation of the Church. 
 
 Our Blessed Lord's Ministry was spent in making 
 ^ , , preparations for the foundation of His 
 
 Our Lord pre- >,, , a tt- ,- i 
 
 pared for the Church. At His hrst entrance on that 
 Hb Church by Ministry, He "sanctified Water to the 
 instituting mystical washing away of sin;" at the 
 
 Holy Baptism / . . ^^ , , , , ' . 
 
 and the Holy close of it. He blcsscd the elements of 
 
 Eucharist, ■QrQ2i^ and Wine, and made them the 
 
 channels of His constant Presence with His Church, 
 
 and " a perpetual memory of His Precious 
 
 pSi'Jidng^fhe Death" before God. He also appointed 
 
 twelve Apos- human instruments, who, in His Name 
 ties. 
 ■ ' and by His Authority, should carry out 
 
of ii)t CTJ^urd) among tf)C Scins 5 
 
 this mighty work, and be the foundation-stones of the 
 new spiritual building, bonded together and firmly 
 established in Him the " Chief Corner Stone." " The 
 wall of the City had twelve foundations, and in them 
 the names of the twelve Apostles of the Lamb"." 
 
 The Apostles were solemnly set apart by our Lord 
 after a night of watching and prayer ""*, and _ ^ 
 
 , ^. , ^^. r -^ ' The Apostles 
 
 from that time became His constant com- taught and 
 panions, witnessing His mighty w^orks, ^'^^r 'Lord's 
 listening to the words of Heavenly Example and 
 Wisdom which fell from His Sacred Lips, ^^'^ '"^' 
 and thus experiencing, under the guidance of the Head 
 of the Church Himself, such a training as might best 
 fit them for their superhuman labours 1 A large por- 
 tion of what is now stored up in the Holy g ^^.^^ .^_ 
 Gospel for the instruction of the whole structions 
 body of Christians, was in the first instance ^'^'^" ^ ^^' 
 spoken to the Apostles with a special view to their 
 Apostolic vocation ; to them it was " given to know 
 the Mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven." Doubtless 
 much of what they were thus taught re- 
 mained unexplained " Mysteries " to them sfooddiUfteY' 
 until the Coming of the Holy Ghost on 
 the Day of Pentecost to " guide them into 
 
 2 Rev. xxi. 14. ^ St. Luke vi. 12 — 16. 
 
 * "Apostle" is derived from the Greek word " Apo- 
 stolos,"i.e. "onesent." The Apostles were "sent" by Christ, 
 the Great High Priest and Chief Pastor of the Church, Who 
 comprehended in Himself the whole of the Christian i\Ii- 
 nistry, whilst the Apostolic Office comprehended all that 
 could be delegated to man. This comprehensive Apostolic 
 Office was afterwards broken up into the three Orders of 
 — I. Deacons; 2. Priests and Bishops in one; 3. Bishops. 
 After the special work of Bishops was defined (see chap, iv.), 
 Priests were Priests only, and not Bishops, unless they had 
 special consecration to the higher office. 
 
 the Day of 
 Pentecost. 
 
®^c JFountiation 
 
 all Truth," and especially to instruct them in the real 
 meaning of what had before seemed to be " hard say- 
 ings" in their Master's Teaching. 
 
 Again, after our Blessed Lord's Passion and Resur- 
 rection, we read that He was "seen of 
 ™ iJued afS- them forty days, speaking of the things 
 the Resurrec- pertaining to the Kingdom of GodV' i. e. 
 to the Church, the Kingdom which, by 
 the agency of the Twelve Apostles, He was about to 
 establish in this world. No record is left us as to what 
 these " things " were of which He spake to them; but 
 we cannot doubt that the Words of Divine Wisdom 
 would remain deeply engraven on their hearts, and be 
 a treasure of strength and counsel in the trials and 
 perplexities of the untried path which lay before them, 
 the Holy Spirit " bringing to their remembrance " any 
 sayings of the Saviour which human frailty might 
 have hindered them from remembering*^. 
 
 The Apostles received from the Great High Priest 
 . . before His Ascension, a commission to 
 
 A commission . 
 
 given to the exccutc the various functions of the priestly 
 their official^ office, to baptize'', to teach^, to consecrate 
 ^cts, and offer the Holy Eucharist 9, and to ab- 
 
 solve^; besides a general and comprehensive promise 
 that all their official acts should be confirmed by Him, 
 in the words, " Lo, I am with you alway, even unto 
 the end of the world 2." We do not, however, find that 
 this commission was acted on by the 
 erted till after Apostlcs before the day of Pentecost ; the 
 Pentecost. Saviour's will was, that it should, so to 
 
 ^ Acts i. 3. ^ St. John xiv. 26. 
 
 7 St. Matt, xxviii. 19. ^ St. Matt, xxviii. 20. 
 
 9 St. Luke xxii. 19, 20. ' St. Johnxx. 21, 22. 
 
 2 St. Matt, xxviii, 20. 
 
of t]^c QL^md) among tf)c IJctos 
 
 speak, lie dormant until the seal of the Holy Spirit 
 was impressed upon it. During the days of expectation 
 which followed our Lord's Ascension, we read that the 
 holy company who were gathered together in the 
 " upper room," " continued with one accord in prayer 
 and supplication 3;" but we have no mention of any 
 celebration of the Holy Eucharist, whilst immediately 
 after the Descent of the Holy Ghost we are told of 
 their daily continuance in "the Breaking of the 
 Bread ^" 
 
 § 3. T/ie Day of Pentecost. 
 
 As the Three Holy Persons of the Ever-blessed Trinity 
 had shared in the work of the First Crea- ^.d. 33. 
 tion of the world, the Father speaking by jYhl'^S'res.srd 
 the Eternal Word, and the Holy Spirit Trinity in the 
 brooding over what before was lifeless : ^on, the inc^'- 
 and as in the work of the Incarnation the nation, 
 Father had sent the Son to take upon Him our human 
 nature through the operation of the Holy , 
 
 Ghost: so, in the Foundation of the Church, Foundation 
 the Power of the Holy Spirit co-operated ^^^^e Church. 
 no less than the Will of the Father and the Life-giving 
 Grace of the Son. 
 
 3 Acts i. 13, 14. 
 
 ^ Actsii. 42, 46. It is said (St. John iv. 2) that "the 
 disciples of Jesus baptized ;" but this baptism, like that of 
 St. John Baptist, was a "baptism o{ repeiitance,'" not of 
 Regeneration — a preparation for the Gospel, not a con- 
 sequence of it. So the preaching of the Apostles, spoken 
 of in St. Matt. x. 7, was (like the Baptist's preaching) an 
 announcement that "the Kingdom of Heaven" was not 
 come, but "at hand," and an exhortation to make ready 
 for it. 
 
8 VL\)C JFountration 
 
 The Apostles had received from their ascending 
 The waiting at Lord a Command to await in the City of 
 Jerusalem. Jerusalem this " Power from on High," 
 
 which was to be sent upon them^. We can easily see 
 the fitness of this injunction, when we remember that 
 they were about to become the founders of the New 
 Jerusalem, the true " City of God" in which the many 
 "glorious things spoken^" by the Old Testament 
 Prophets were to have their performance to a certain 
 extent even in this life, but fully and perfectly in the 
 Life to come. 
 
 Immediately after our Lord's Ascension the Apostles, 
 St. Matthias Under the immediate guidance of Almighty 
 chosen. God, made choice by lot of St. Matthias 
 
 to fill up the vacancy in the Apostolic Body caused by 
 the apostasy of Judas, and then awaited in prayer and 
 ^, „ . - worship the promised Coming of the Com- 
 
 The Coming of ^ ^ ^ 
 
 the Holy fortcr. After ten days of expectation, on 
 
 °^'^' the morning of the Jewish Feast of Pente- 
 
 cost, the Promise was fulfilled : with the sound " of a 
 rushing mighty Wind," with the brightness of " cloven 
 tongues like as of fire," the Holy Spirit descended 
 " and sat upon each of" the Apostles^ Thus they were 
 inspired and enlightened with Power and Knowledge, 
 and all the other sevenfold gifts of the Paraclete^ in 
 fuller measure than had ever been vouchsafed to the 
 Prophets and Teachers of old, as well as with mira- 
 culous endowments, that so they might be enabled to 
 carry out the Commission entrusted to them by their 
 Master. 
 
 One effect of this wonderful Visitation was imme- 
 
 5 St. Luke xxiv. 49, ^ Ps. Ixxxvii. 3. 
 
 7 Acts ii. I — 3. ^ Isa. xi. 2, 3. 
 
of tf)C ®]^urc]^ among ii)c 3ctos 
 
 diately and srtrikingly apparent to all who stood by, for 
 on these twelve unlearned men of lowly i-^g gj^ of 
 birth was bestowed the power of speaking Tongues, 
 fluently and intelligibly in languages of which, before, 
 they had been altogether ignorant. The fame of this 
 great wonder soon spread amongst the The people 
 multitude of foreign Jews who were then come together. 
 gathered together at Jerusalem to keep the Feast of 
 Pentecost ; many of them were probably at that very 
 time in the Temple, of which the " upper room " is 
 thought to have formed a part, and they quickly came 
 around the Apostles, anxious to judge for themselves of 
 the truth of what had been told them. Their amaze- 
 Very great was their astonishment at what "^^"'• 
 they heard. It seems as if words are multiplied in the 
 Sacred Narrative to impress us with a sense of their 
 awe and wonder. It is said that they " were con- 
 founded " or " troubled in mind," that " they were all 
 amazed and marvelled ;" and again, that " they were 
 all amazed, and were in doubt " at this startling exhibi- 
 tion of the " Power" of God^. Some indeed " mocked," 
 despising the work of the Spirit, as they ^^^^^^^ ^^^^ 
 had before despised the work of the Son ; refused to 
 but many opened their hearts to the soft- 
 ening influence, and of them it may truly be said that 
 "the fear of the Lord" was "the beginning of 
 wisdom." 
 
 Acts ii. I — 13. 
 
Wi)C JFounUation 
 
 § 4. Sf. Peter'' s First Sermon, and its Results. 
 
 And now at once the converting power of the Church 
 was exercised. St. Peter, the chief of the 
 Conversion of Apostlcs, took the lead, as he had 
 the 3000. already done in the election of St. Mat- 
 
 thias, and . preached to the impressed and eager 
 multitude that first Christian sermon, which was fol- 
 lowed by the conversion and baptism of " about 3000 
 souls 1." 
 
 Thus was fulfilled, in one sense at least, the promise 
 ^, . of Christ to St. Peter : " Upon this rock 
 
 The promise _ ■,, , ., , -.^ ^i i o ?, i , i 
 
 to St. Peter I Will build My Churcli - r and he, who 
 fulfilled. ^^.g^ Qfj.|^g Twelve had faith to confess 
 
 the Godhead of our Blessed Lord, was rewarded by 
 being the first to whom it was given to draw men 
 into that Church, which in His Human Nature Christ 
 had purchased for Himself. 
 
 In estimating the importance of the results which 
 ^ , , were brought about by St. Peter's sermon, 
 
 Further results *=^ . , . - ' 
 
 of St. Peter's wc must not Only take mto account the 
 sermon. actual number of those who Avere at once 
 
 added to the disciples, large as that number was, but 
 we must also remember that many of these converts 
 came from far distant countries, whither, -on their 
 departure from Jerusalem, they would carry the tidings 
 of the Faith which they had embraced. Hence they 
 in their turn became forerunners of our Lord and of 
 His Church, preparing the hearts of those amongst 
 whom they dwelt to listen to the proclamation of the 
 
 1 Acts ii. 14—41. 2 St. Matt. xvi. 18^ 
 
of tl)c €Ci)urcI; among tf)C Sctos 
 
 Gospel, when, in God's appointed season, it should be 
 preached to them. 
 
 § 5. The First Beginnings of Persecution. 
 
 The Church now steadily grew in influence and 
 numbers. " The Lord added to the 
 Church daily such as should be " [or G.wth of the 
 "were being"] "saved 3;" and on the *-'^^''^^'- 
 occasion of a second sermon, preached by St. Peter 
 after the healing of the lame man " at the Beautiful 
 Gate of the Temple," "about five thousand" were 
 converted ■*. The opposition of the Jewish rulers was 
 powerless to check the ever-advancing Beginnings of 
 tide; and \\\\s first beginning of persecu- persecution. 
 tion, by calling forth from the whole Church an earnest 
 act of worship and supplication, was the occasion of 
 " great power " and " great grace " being given to 
 enable her to do and bear all for the sake of her 
 Lord '". 
 
 Immediately afterwards we read of the conversion 
 of St. Barnabas, the first convert men- Conversion of 
 tioned by nam.e, a Levite, and apparently ^'^- Barnabas. 
 a man of wealth and position ^ ; and then we are told 
 of the awe and reverence produced in the minds of 
 the people of Jerusalem, and the neighbouring country, 
 by the abundant exercise of the Apostolic 
 power of working miracles ">. This great working mira- 
 gift of the Holy Ghost, bestowed, like the ''^^^• 
 Gift of Tongues, on the Day of Pentecost, had similar 
 results. Fear was followed by faith, and "multi- 
 
 3 Acts ii. 47. ^ Acts iii. s ^^ts iv. 
 
 6 Acts iv. 36, 37. ' Acts V. 12 — 16. 
 
^I^c J^oun"tfation 
 
 tildes both of men and women " were added to the 
 Church. 
 
 Persecution once more followed, this time with greater 
 severity ; the Apostles were imprisoned through the 
 influence of the sect of the Sadducees, and, being set 
 free by a miracle, were called before the Sanhedrim 
 and scourged, only escaping death by the wise and 
 merciful interposition of the Pharisee Gamaliel. 
 
 § 6. Worship and Discipline of the Infant Church. 
 
 Before going farther into the History of the Church, 
 we may pause to consider the account 
 
 ■ "'^' given us in Holy Scripture of Christian 
 
 Worship and Discipline in the time' immediately fol- 
 lowing the Day of Pentecost. The same chapter 
 which contains the narrative of the Descent of the 
 Holy Ghost, has also a short epitome of the daily life 
 of the Apos-tles and their converts, during that brief 
 interval of undisturbed peace which preceded the 
 beginning of the bitter conflict between the Church 
 and the world. 
 
 First we read of Holy Baptism as the source of the 
 Christian Life ^, and then of steadfast 
 
 Holy Baptism. . . , t- • i , 
 
 contmuance m the one Faith as taught 
 Apostolic by the Apostles, Avho were, so to speak, a 
 
 Doctrine. ,.,.,.. ^ , , . 
 
 kmd of livmg Gospel to their converts. 
 None of the Books of the New Testament were as yet 
 written, so that all instruction being oral, 
 
 Oral teaching. , ^ . ' , r •., , , 
 
 the faithful must most fully have sought 
 "the Law" of the Saviour at the "mouth" of His 
 twelve chosen servants, who had listened to His 
 gracious words, and had been themselves taught by 
 
 8 Acts ii. 41 — 47. 
 
of tf)C Crf)urc!; among tf)c Sctos 13 
 
 Him Who is Wisdom. The Apostles' Creed is a 
 mighty instance of this tradif/onal tesich- Value of tradi- 
 ing, which has come down even to our ^i°"- 
 own days ; and many points of Church government, 
 and disciphne, and ritual, merely hinted at, or not 
 even referred to in the writings of the New Testament, 
 w^ere preserved to the Church by means of spoken 
 tradition. St. Paul several times mentions these 
 oral traditions, and in one instance speaks of them 
 to his converts as equally binding with the written 
 words contained in his Epistles ^. The substance of 
 such important traditions became ingrained into the 
 system and belief of the Church, and it was thus of 
 comparatively little importance that their exact words 
 were forgotten. 
 
 To oneness of " doctrine " belonged also oneness of 
 "fellowship." There was as yet "no Apostolic 
 schism in the Body ;" and this inward Fellowship. 
 Faith and Love found their outward Faith and love 
 
 1^11 1 towards God 
 
 expression both towards God and tow^ards 
 man. Towards God in " the Breaking of the Bread," 
 the Daily Sacrifice and Thank-offering of the Holy 
 Eucharist " at home ^"j" i. e. in their own upper room, 
 the first Christian Church, as well as in their constant 
 attendance on the daily " Prayers " and praises still 
 offered up in the Temple. Of the conduct of the 
 first Christians towards each other we are told twice 
 over, immediately after the Outpouring of the Day 
 of Pentecost, and again after that increase of "bold- 
 ness," which was granted to the earnest cry of the 
 Church on the approach of persecution \ 
 
 9 2 Thess. ii. 15. See also ch. iii. 6. i Cor. xi. 2. 
 " Ordinances," margin " Traditions." 
 io Acts ii. 46 (margin). 1 Acts iv. 31—37. 
 
14 ®I;c jFountiation 
 
 Both these accounts speak to us of their full realiza- 
 and towards tion of the doctrine of the Communion 
 man. ^f Saints. They " were together ;" they 
 
 " were of one heart and of one soul :" the need of one 
 was the need of all ; each felt his brother's wants, as 
 if he himself suffered ; and so great was the liberality 
 of those who had " possessions and goods," that there 
 was not " any among them that lacked," " They had 
 all things common," as to the daily use of God's 
 worldly gifts. 
 
 The Holy Eucharist was to the Church then, as it 
 , ^^ , is still, the chief act and centre of Divine 
 
 The Holy , . ^ , . r^ ■ r i a 
 
 Eucharist as a worsliip. In tliis ncw Sacrihcc the Apos- 
 Sacnfice ^^^^ showed forth and pleaded before God, 
 
 the One Sufficient Sacrifice, which they themselves 
 had seen " once offered," with unspeakable sufferings, 
 and all-prevailing Blood-shedding upon the Cross of 
 Calvary. In it they adored Him, Whom they now 
 acknowledged with every faculty of their souls to be 
 indeed their " Lord " and their " God ;" 
 
 and a means . . , r i • i -n i i 
 
 of union with m it they found agam the Real and 
 Christ. continual, though invisible. Presence of 
 
 the Master and Friend for Whose sake they had for- 
 saken all earthly ties ; and by it they were brought 
 into closer union with Him, than when of old they had 
 walked and talked with Him beside the Galilean Sea, 
 or beneath the olive-trees of Gethsemane ; for now, 
 jthey were indeed " nourished and cherished" by Him 
 and made more and more "members of His Body, 
 , , of His flesh, and of His bones -." What 
 
 Thankfulness , , , i r i ^^ i j 
 
 of the first wondcr, then, that we read of the glad- 
 
 converts, j^ggg ^^^^ singleness of heart" of the 
 
 2 Eph^ V. 29, 30. 
 
of t})e ®!)urc]^ among ti^c 3cb3S 
 
 Apostles and their converts thus hving in the constant 
 joy and presence of their Lord, and that " praising 
 God" is mentioned as one of their distinguishing 
 marks : — 
 
 *' By * Deo gratias,' as they pass'd, 
 The fxithful folk were surest known ; 
 That watchword for the daily strife 
 Might well their thoughts and tongues employ, 
 Who made the Church transform then- life, 
 And the great Offering crown their joy 2." 
 
 We may here remark the many indications which 
 are given us throughout the Book of Acts, Continued at- 
 that the Apostles, who were themselves tendance of 
 Jews, did not, even after the Foundation the Temple^ 
 of the Christian Church, oppose or neglect Services. 
 Jewish ordinances and worship, so long and so far as 
 the union of the two dispensations was practicable. 
 In this they followed the example of their Divine 
 Master, Who, from His Circumcision upwards, paid 
 obedience to that Law which He came to fulfil, and 
 Who was a constant attendant at the services of the 
 Temple and of the Synagogues. There was no violent 
 rending away from the old Faith, until God, in His 
 wisdom and justice, saw fit to ordain the destruction 
 of the guilty city Jerusalem, and the overthrow of the 
 Jewish Temple, and Altar, and Priesthood, none of 
 which had then any further purpose to serve in the 
 Divine plan for the redemption of mankind. 
 
 Thus we read of St. Peter and St. John going up to 
 the Temple to worship at the ninth hour ^ , 
 
 . . , - , . - , , In the cases of 
 
 of prayer ^, and of their afterwards preach- st. Peter and 
 ing to the people in that part of the ^^- J''^"' 
 
 3 Poems by Prof Bright. ** Acts iii. i. 
 
^f)C jpountfntion 
 
 Temple called Solomon's porch s, of the daily preach- 
 ing of the Gospel by the Apostles in the Temple ^ 
 and of their constant resort to the Jewish Synagogues 
 during their stay in such places as possessed them'. 
 Even five and twenty years after the day 
 an o . au . ^^ Pentccost we find that the very tumult 
 which resulted in St. Paul's apprehension and con- 
 sequent journey as a prisoner to Rome, was imme- 
 diately excited by his having " entered into the Tem- 
 ple ^," in performance of one of the ceremonies of the 
 Mosaic Law. 
 
 § 7. The First Schism and the Appointment of the 
 Diaconate. 
 Great and deadly sin had already made its way into 
 Christ's fold, and been cast out from the 
 fct deadly sin midst of it by a fearful judgment. Ana- 
 in the Church. ^^^^ ^^^ Sapphira had " Hed unto God," 
 and been struck dead for their impiety ; and the 
 " o-reat fear " excited by this first display of the judicial 
 powers of the Church had been followed by another 
 influx of conversions ; for " multitudes were added to 
 A D. 34 The the Lord ^" And now came the first 
 first schism. division in the body, " a murmuring of 
 the Grecians against the Hebrews ^" 
 
 By the " Grecians " are meant those Jews of foreign 
 Distinction \)\r\kv and education who had adopted 
 between Greek customs and the Greek language 
 
 "Grecians (or . , , r .1 • ^ 
 
 " Hellenists ") so entirely, that some even of their most 
 wl.^*"" learned men did not understand Hebrew 
 
 5 Acts iii. n. ^ Acts V. 42. 
 
 7 Acts xiil. 5. 14; xiv. i ; xvii. i, 2 ; xviii. 4. 
 
 8 Acts xxi. 26—33. ^ Acts V. I— 14. 
 
 1 Acts vi. I, &c. 
 
of tl;c Cljurcl; among tf)C Sctos 1 7 
 
 but read the Scriptures of the Old Testament in the 
 Septuagint Version. They were much despised by 
 the stricter and more narrow-minded "Hebrews," the 
 natives of Palestine, or Syro-Chaldaic Jews ; and the 
 rivalries of these two Jewish sects were carried even 
 into the bosom of Christ's Church. The 
 Grecians, or " Hellejiists" complained oAhe " Gre- 
 that their widows were neglected in the ^^^'^^■" 
 daily distribution of alms ; perhaps grounding their 
 complaint on the fact that the Twelve were all 
 Hebrews. And the Apostles commanded that " seven 
 men of honest report " should be chosen from the body 
 of believers, and presented to them, that Deacons 
 they might be ordained by Imposition of ordained. 
 Hands to minister to the bodily wants of the poor 
 and aged. This was the first institution of the Order 
 of Deacons ^, the lowest of the three holy offices which 
 were to be continually handed down and perpe- 
 tuated in the Church. Thus did the Apostles begin 
 to impart to others such a portion of the minis- 
 terial grace, of which they themselves had been at 
 first the sole recipients, as might enable those whom 
 they ordained to aid them, in a subordinate degree, 
 in the work of building up the mystical Body of 
 Christ. 
 
 This fresh proof of the vitality of the Church through 
 the active, living Presence of her Divine Head, was 
 followed by a new feature in the still increasing 
 increasing conversions to her fold. It conversions 
 was no longer the poor and the unlearned only, or 
 chiefly, who listened to the teaching of the Apostles, 
 
 2 Deacon, from *'Diaconos," a Greek word, meaning 
 a ministering attendant. 
 
1 8 W)t J^outttfation 
 
 " a great company of the Priests were obedient to ihe 
 and increased Faith ^" while, on the Other hand, a grow- 
 persecution. j^g and more bitter spirit of persecution 
 
 was soon to develope itself. 
 
 § 8. T/ie Martyrdom of St. Stephejt. 
 
 St. Stephen, the foremost and saintliest of the Seven 
 Deacons, and St. Philip, the second in 
 Thi Seven ordcr, are the only two of whom we have 
 Deacons. ^^^ further mention in the Book of Acts ; 
 
 but it is believed that the last named, Nicolas of 
 Antioch, was the author of the heresy of the Nico- 
 laitanes, which our Blessed Lord twice over tells us 
 that He hates ^ Nicolas seems in this way to be 
 a sad reflection of the awful example set by the traitor 
 Judas, the last reckoned Apostle. 
 
 It is clear that the ministrations of the first Deacons 
 Their func- "^^cre not of nccessity confined to the 
 tions. serving of tables," which was the primary 
 
 occasion of their appointment. St. Philip both preached 
 and baptized ^ ; and St. Stephen brought down upon 
 himself the hatred and maUce of the Jews by the bold- 
 ness and power of his preaching. Both preaching and 
 baptizing do still, under certain restrictions, " appertain 
 to the office of a Deacon ^" 
 
 Judging from the names of the Seven Deacons, there 
 Probably all seems good reason for supposing that 
 Hellenists. ^^gy ^ygj-g ^n or most of them Grecians or 
 
 3 Acts vi. 7. '^ Rev. ii. 6. 15. 
 
 5 Acts viii. 5. 38. 
 
 <5 See Office for " Making of Deacons," Book of Common 
 Prayer. 
 
of tl^t ©I;urcl) among t\)C 3ctos 19 
 
 Hellenists. St. Stephen was undoubtedly a Hellenist, 
 and his early training made him a ready instrument 
 for the work to which the Holy Ghost had called him. 
 Freed by education from many of the associations and 
 feelings which bound his Hebrew brethren to the Holy 
 City and the Temple, he could realize more plainly 
 than they could do, the future of the Christian Church 
 apart from both these, and boldly pro- 
 claimed his convictions. By this conduct pJeachmg^" ^ 
 he aroused all the deeply-rooted preju- ""Je^uJ^^ef "^^'^ 
 dices and exclusive pride of the Jewish 
 mind, even amongst those who, like himself, were 
 Hellenists, and to whom he seems more particularly to 
 have addressed himself. Up to this time, what opposi- 
 tion there was to the teaching of the Apostles, seems to 
 have come chiefly from the unbelieving sect of the Sad- 
 ducees^; for the people had espoused the cause of the 
 Christian teachers^, and the Pharisees had r^j^^ Pharisees 
 advocated lenient conduct towards those join with the 
 who confessed, as they themselves did, a opposition to 
 belief in the Resurrection 9. But now all ^^^ Church. 
 was altered ; priests and people, Sadducees and Phari- 
 sees, were alike vehement against those who ventured 
 to assert that the " Holy Place and the Law" should 
 ever give way to a Holier than they; and foremost 
 amongst the persecutors was the fiery, earnest, intel- 
 lectual man who was afterwards the holy Apostle 
 Pauli. 
 The defence of the heavenly-minded Deacon before 
 
 * 7 Cp. Acts iv. I, 2. 5, 6, and Acts v. 17. 
 
 8 Acts ii. 47; iv. 21 ; v. 13. 26. ^ Acts v. 34 — 40, 
 
 1 It seems not unlikely that Saul of Tarsus in Cilicia was 
 
 one *' of them of Cilicia " mentioned in Acts vi. 9. 
 C 2 
 
^i)C JFounUation 
 
 his malicious and bloodthirsty enemies must be looked 
 „ „ , , upon as a direct Inspiration of the Holy- 
 speech a direct Ghost, a fulfilment of our Blessed Lord's 
 Inspiration. promise to His Church 2, and a Divine 
 commentary on Old Testament History, showing that 
 God's mercies were not restrained to any particular 
 place or country, and upbraiding the Jews with their 
 abuse of their many privileges and their rejection of 
 the Saviour. But the words of this first Christian 
 " Apology against Judaism " fell for the time on un- 
 heeding ears ; and its only present apparent result 
 His blessed was the violent and yet triumphant death 
 martyrdom. ^f jjjj-,-^ ^yj-^Q j^^^j been choscn to Utter it. 
 Beneath the stoning of the enraged multitude, the 
 First Martyr " fell asleep," blessed in his last moments 
 with a foretaste of the Beatific Vision ^. 
 
 § 9. Results of St. Stephen^ s Martyrdom. 
 
 We may here pause to recollect how God had all along 
 been bringing forth good out of seeming 
 Good^brought Gvil, in what concerned His Church. The 
 th'^af^V"'' ^^"^^ dawniiigs of persecution drQ\Y do^n 
 increased " boldness " in answer to thank- 
 ful prayer; the first great necessity for exercising the 
 Judicial office of the Church was followed by " great 
 fear" and multiplied conversions, as well as by the first 
 miracles of healing wrought in the Church ; the first 
 schism was the occasion of the origin of the Order of 
 Deacons, directly after which event we hear of "a great 
 company of the priests being obedient to the Faith;" 
 
 2 St. Luke xii. 11, 12. ^ Acts vii. 56. 
 
of ti)c CCf)urc!) among t!)C Sctos 
 
 the first martyrdom helped to bring about the conver- 
 sion of the chief persecutor; and now the first ^^;/^7'^/ 
 persecution which came upon the Church was to have 
 for its result a far more widely-spread diffusion of the 
 knowledge of the Kingdom of God than had before 
 taken place. 
 
 This extension of the Church was in exact accordance 
 with our Lord's words to His Apostles Extension of 
 just before His Ascension, that they should the Church 
 
 ", • TT- u- T 1 J according to 
 
 be Witnesses unto Hmi " m Jerusalem, and our Lord's 
 in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the P''on^ise. 
 uttermost parts of the earth." Jerusalem was already 
 "filled with" their " doctrine," and now the disciples 
 were " scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judea 
 and Samaria," and " went every where preaching the 
 Word^." Still it would seem that they confined their 
 preaching to such as were either Hebrews, 
 
 ■^ ^ . . ^ . 1 Still confined 
 
 or Grecians, i. e. foreigners more or less ^ jews, and 
 professing Judaism^; or, as in the case of i^J^p^o^^gfyj^'^^^ 
 the Samaritans, to such as were of mixed 
 Jewish descent, and clung to the Law of Moses, though 
 with manifold corruptions ; or, again, to proselytes like 
 the Ethiopian eunuch. The Apostles, we read, con- 
 tinued at Jerusalem, doubtless by God's command and 
 under His special protection. 
 
 The conversion of the despised city of Samaria was 
 effected by the instrumentality of the conversion of 
 Deacon St. Philip 6, whose preaching and Samana. 
 miracles were followed by the baptism of large num- 
 bers of the people, and, amongst them, of one Simon 
 
 4 Acts viii. I. 4- ^ Acts xi. 19, 20. 
 
 6 It may be, that the recollection of our Saviour's visit to 
 the neighbouring city of Sychar, or Sichem [St. John iv.], 
 would help to influence the Samaritans. 
 
22 Wi)t JFountiation 
 
 of Gittum, better known as Simon Magus (i.e. the 
 magician, or sorcerer), who had claimed supernatural 
 powers, and given himself out to be an emanation from 
 the Deity, or even God Himself. St. Philip, as a 
 Deacon, could not complete the gift begun in Holy 
 Baptism, and St. Peter and St. John were 
 St'. John sent sent down by the Apostles from Jerusalem, 
 to confirm. ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^j^l^^ Confirm the Samaritan 
 
 converts by prayer and the Imposition of Hands. Con- 
 firmation in those early days of the Church was wont 
 to be accompanied by a bestowal of miraculous gifts of 
 the Holy Ghost; and the wondrous signs following 
 upon this, the first Confirmation mentioned in God's 
 ^, ... - history of His Church, led the still unbe- 
 
 The unbelief ■' , ... 
 
 of Simon lieving Simon to long for the ability to 
 
 ^^s^^^- confer similar powers. He dared to offer 
 
 money to the Apostles with this view, and drew from 
 St. Peter such a reproof as for a time pierced through 
 even the heart which had hardened by an abuse of 
 holy things. But this penitence was of short duration. 
 He became the author in the Church of a deadly heresy 
 called Gnosticism, mixing up what he had learnt of the 
 doctrines of Christianity with heathen philosophy and 
 sinful living, and making pretence of being endowed 
 with miraculous gifts. This first heretic 
 is said to have' perished miserably whilst 
 endeavouring to fly through the air at Rome 7, St. Peter 
 praying at the same time that he might no longer be 
 suffered to hinder the salvation of souls. 
 
 7 From the rather indistinct account of Simon's death, it 
 seems probable that he became a victim to such a tempta- 
 tion as the " Cast Thyself down," which was set before our 
 Lord. 
 
of ii)t CCfjurcf) among tf)c Sctos 23 
 
 Another important result of the SauHne persecution 
 was the preaching of the Gospel in the ^j^^ Gospel 
 important city of Antioch by the Greek- preached in 
 speaking Jews who sought refuge there % 
 and who addressed themselves to their Hellenist coun- 
 trymen. It was in this city, the third in rank in the 
 Roman Empire, and afterwards the mother of Gentile 
 Christendom, that the first branch of the Church 
 speaking Greek as its original tongue, was now be- 
 ginning to have its foundation ; and it was also here 
 that the disciples were first called by the honourable 
 name of Christians^. 
 
 § 10. T/ie Conversion of St. Pmil. 
 
 It has been said " that, to combine the ceremonial 
 shortcoming of the eunuch with the im- 
 
 ... A.D. 34. 
 
 perfect faith of the Samaritan, is to arrive 
 at the admission of the Gentiles ^" Preparation had been 
 made in both these instances for the carrying out of 
 the Divine scheme by means of St. Philip, whose fellow- 
 Deacon had gladly laid down his life in witnessing to 
 the truth of it ; and now God's great instrument for the 
 conversion of the gentile world was to appear. 
 
 The furious persecutor Saul was struck to the earth 
 by the sight and voice of the Lord, whose Conversion of 
 disciples at Damascus he was bent upon ^aul. 
 ill-using ; and his miraculous conversion was followed 
 by his baptism and the devotion of all his powers 
 to the promulgation of that "Faith which once he 
 destroyed." 
 
 « Acts xi. 19, 20. ^ Acts xi. 26. 
 
 1 See "Some Account of the Church in the Apostolic 
 Age," by the late Professor Shirley, p. 27. 
 
24 Wi)t J^ountfation of tl)c Cri)urcT) among tijc 35ctos 
 
 It is not hard to perceive in St, Paul a peculiar fit- 
 His fitness for i^^ss for the work to which God called him. 
 his mission. j^is zeal and self-devotion, deep affections, 
 and warm sympathies, were joined to clearness of 
 judgment and great intellectual powers ; whilst, from the 
 circumstances of his birth and education, he had much 
 in common with both Hebrew and Hellenist Jews. 
 Though born in tlie Greek city of Tarsus, where he 
 came in contact with the classical ideas and learning 
 of which traces appear in his writings, his father was a 
 Hebrew, and sent him to finish his education at Jeru- 
 salem under the care of the learned Pharisee Gamaliel. 
 Thus he became zealous in the Law; and hence his 
 deep tenderness for his brethren of the seed of Israel, 
 and his thorough insight into their feehngs and preju- 
 dices, were united to an acquaintance with gentile ways 
 of life, classic learning, and foreign modes of thought. 
 
 With St. Paul's conversion came a time of peace 
 The Church at ^nd increase to the Church, during which 
 ^^^^- St. Peter's first Apostolic journey took 
 
 place, undertaken with the especial view of strengthen- 
 ing, by the Laying on of Hands and by Apostolic 
 preaching and counsel, those who, throughout Judea 
 and Samaria, had been regenerated and made "saints" 
 by Holy Baptism". 
 
 2 Acts ix. 32. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 ^i)t jFountration of ti)t ©l^urc]^ among if)c T^zai^tn 
 
 A.D. 38—45 
 
 DURING St. Peter's journey, the course of God's 
 good Providence led him to the sea-port town of 
 Joppa, on the borders of Samaria and Judaea, and there 
 we read that " he tarried many days," a 
 measure of time which is supposed to be ^'^* ^ ' 
 equivalent to three years. At the expiration of this 
 time an event occurred which had a deep and lasting 
 influence on the life of the Church of Christ. Hitherto 
 no Gentiles had been admitted into her fold ; but now 
 it was to be given to St. Peter first to un- 
 lock to them the door of union with llntSlhf^' 
 Christ through His Human Nature ; for to g°p'g\g^'" 
 him had first been committed the Power 
 of the Keys, as a reward for his adoring confession of 
 Christ's Divinity ^ 
 
 § I. TAe Conversion of Cornelius. 
 
 A Roman soldier quartered at the great stronghold of 
 Csesarea was honoured by being the occasion of the 
 
 1 St. Matt. xvi. 16—19. 
 
26 ^^c JPountJation 
 
 gathering in of the first heathen converts. This cen- 
 turion was not a proselyte, but a Gentile, 
 Conversion of o^^^ howcver who feared and served God 
 the gentile according to the light given him through 
 
 Cornelius. & t. & & 
 
 reason and natural religion. He was 
 commanded by an angel from God to send to Joppa 
 for St. Peter to show him the way of salvation, whilst 
 another express revelation prepared the holy Apostle 
 for a step so contrary to all his most cherished habits 
 and prejudices. Taught by God Himself no longer to 
 consider or treat the Gentiles as " common or unclean," 
 St. Peter obeyed the summons of Cornelius ; and, even 
 whilst he was preaching to him and the many gentile 
 friends he had gathered, the Holy Ghost 
 Holy^Ghost on descended visibly upon them as upon the 
 vtrtt ''°"" Apostles on the Day of Pentecost. The 
 Gift of Tongues accompanied what we 
 may almost call a second Foundation of the Church ; 
 and we may readily believe that those Christianized 
 Jews who had accompanied the Apostle from Joppa 
 were " astonished " at this indication of what was in 
 store for the Gentiles in the Kingdom of God. 
 
 It is worthy of remark, that notwithstanding this 
 direct and extraordinary outpouring of the Holy Ghost 
 — but once before, and never since, vouchsafed to any 
 Hoi Ba tism ^^^^^ of Adam — yet it was not considered 
 not super- by St. Peter to do away with the neces- 
 
 sity for Holy Baptism. "He commanded 
 them to be baptized-." 
 
 " Acts X. 48. It does not seem to have been the usual 
 custom of the Apostles to administer Holy Baptism them- 
 selves. See I Cor. i. 14 — 17. 
 
of rt;c ®]^urcl) among tJ)t T^cai^cn 27 
 
 § 2. 77/<? Apostolic Church i?i Jerusale7n. 
 
 Up to this time, and for long afterwards, Jerusalem 
 
 continued to be the centre of the Church 
 
 of Christ. Within her walls was the home Jerusalem still 
 
 of the Apostles during the intervals between ^|^*^ q? '^'^V^ 
 
 their missions to the Christian converts in 
 
 the neighbouring towns ; and, as a natural consequence, 
 
 it was here that the first Councils or Synods of the 
 
 Church were held. Here, too, were the head-quarters 
 
 of those disciples who not only clung to the Mosaic 
 
 law themselves, but wished to impose cir- -pu ^ u 
 
 cumcision and the other precepts of the wish to impose 
 
 /^ij ■I-^• ,• ^-1 , circumcision. 
 
 Old Dispensation on gentile converts. 
 They yielded indeed to St. Peter's plea of special and 
 Divine direction, when summoned to Jerusalem to 
 answer for having eaten with men uncircumcised ; nay, 
 they even rejoiced in the prospect of the gathering in 
 of the Gentiles ; but they had yet to learn the temporary 
 nature of the Ceremonial Law, and to realize that in 
 Christ circumcision and uncircumcision were equally 
 valueless. 
 
 The government of the Church in Jerusalem was 
 conferred on St. James the Less, perhaps g^ james the 
 on account of his being " the Lord's Less, Bishop of 
 brother;" and he remained in the Holy J^"^"^^^"^- 
 City as its Bishop, when, about twelve years after the 
 Day of Pentecost, the other Apostles were for the first 
 time dispersed beyond the borders of Palestine, over 
 the face of the known world. The immediate occasion 
 of this dispersion was the persecution by Herod 
 Agrippa, which resulted in the martyrdom of St. James 
 
28 ^I;c JFountrntion 
 
 the Great ^ and the temporary imprisonment and mira- 
 culous dehverance of St. Peter (a.d. 44), a dehverance 
 granted to the earnest prayers of the Church . 
 
 § 3. The Apostolic Chui'ch in Antioch. 
 
 We have no account in the Book of Acts of the Foun- 
 dation (in the strict sense of the word) of 
 
 A.D. 42. ^ ' 
 
 St. Barnabas the Church in Antioch. We read of 
 St. Barnabas being sent thither from 
 Jerusalem to visit and teach the converts amongst the 
 Greek- speaking Jews, he being all the more fitted for 
 this office by his connexion with Cyprus, whence came 
 some of those who had first spread the knowledge of 
 the Gospel in Antioch. But St. Barnabas was not yet 
 of the number of the Apostles, the Foundations of the 
 Church (as neither was St. Paul, whom he lovingly 
 sought out and brought from Tarsus to aid in his 
 work); and consequently we do not read that the 
 " laying on of hands " formed any part of their minis- 
 trations. There is, however, a very ancient tradition 
 St. Peter be- which tclls US that St. Peter visited An- 
 lievedtobe tioch and founded the Church in that 
 
 the founder of , , ., , . , . , 
 
 the Church in distant City whilst on his way to the still 
 Antioch. more distant Rome, after his miraculous 
 
 escape from Herod's prison (A.D. 44) ; and in the an- 
 cient Church of England Feb. 22 was observed in com- 
 memoration of " St. Peter's Throne at Antioch," that 
 is, of his episcopal rule there. 
 
 '^ In reference to the martyrdom of St. James, we may 
 remember the prophecy of his Divine Master (St. Matt. 
 XX. 23). "James tasted \\\& first draught of Christ's cup of 
 suffering; and his brother John had the longest draught of 
 it." — Wordsworth on Acts xii. 2. 
 
of tl;c ®f;urci) among tf)C l^catijcn 29 
 
 It was some years before the conversion of Cornelius 
 and his gentile household was followed by any ex- 
 tended proclamation of the good tidings of the Gospel 
 to the heathen world. It was not God's r^^, . 1 . 
 
 Obstacles to 
 
 Will that all obstacles should be at once the conversion 
 cleared away from the onward path of the ° ^ ^^" ^ ^^' 
 Church ; and the question of the relation in which the 
 heathen were to stand to the Law of Moses after their 
 conversion to Christianity, presented many difficulties. 
 St. Peter and the other Apostles seem to have waited 
 patiently until God should vouchsafe to show them how 
 these difficulties might best be overcome ; and on the 
 Church in the large gentile city of Antioch it first 
 devolved to send forth missionaries to the heathen. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 Wi)t ^Extension of tl;t CTi^urc]^ tf)roite]^out t^c Motlti 
 
 A.D. 45—70 
 
 § I. T/ie First Mission to the Gentiles. 
 
 IT would seem that in the special Eucharistic offer- 
 ings and Lenten discipline mentioned by St. Luke^ 
 the Church in Antioch was seeking guidance of her 
 Divine Head as to her duties with respect 
 to the gentile world in the midst of which 
 she was placed ; and that the command of the Holy 
 St. Paul and Ghost to consecrate St. Paul and St. Bar- 
 Snfto^reach ^abas as Apostles to the heathen was an 
 to the heathen, answcr to her cry. 
 
 We are not told whose " hands " were " laid " on the 
 two newly-made Apostles in the solemn Consecration 
 Service which followed, but it is likely that St. Peter 
 was at that time at Antioch, and also that the Church 
 in that city was already governed by a Bishop of its 
 The com lete ^^'^' ^^ may here be remarked that the 
 the Apostolic number of the Apostles was now com- 
 "^ ^^' pleted. Those whom they ordained to be 
 
 ^ Acts xiii. 3. 
 
^i)t Extension of ti^c CCfjurc]^ tI)roug]^out tl;c SiHorlti 31 
 
 Bishops or Overseers in the Church of God, as St. 
 Timothy at Ephesus, and St. Titus at ^.,^ 
 
 /- 1 11 . 1 . , /,, . Difference be- 
 
 Crete, though they received in the "laying tween Bishops 
 on of hands" power to execute such of the ^""^ Apostles. 
 highest offices of the ApostoHc function as were to be 
 perpetually continued to the Church, yet were not fully 
 Apostles. They had grace given to them to confirm, 
 to ordain, and to communicate the power of ordaining 
 to others, but they were not endowed with the extra- 
 ordinary and supernatural gifts bestowed by the Holy 
 Ghost for the Foundation of the Church ; nor did they 
 receive the sam.e direct and outward call as was vouch- 
 safed to the Twelve by our Lord Himself, and to St. 
 Paul and St. Barnabas by the special appointment of 
 the Holy Spirit. They were not to/o2/7idthe Church, 
 but to l>7u/d tip on its Apostolic foundations. 
 
 The first missionary journey of St. Paul and St. 
 Barnabas was to Cyprus, the native coun- Mission to 
 try of the latter. Here the preaching of <^yprus. 
 the Gospel, begun in the Jewish synagogue 2, was con- 
 tinued before the heathen proconsul Sergius Paulus; 
 and through it and the judicial blindness inflicted by 
 St. Paul on the false prophet Elymas, the gentile ruler 
 was won to Christ. St. Paul had now c -n 1 ,. 
 
 St. Paul, the 
 
 begun to take the lead as the chief Apostle chief Apostle 
 of the Gentiles ; it was he who, at Antioch °^'^' ^^"''^^'• 
 in Pisidia, preached that sermon to the Missionary 
 
 journey 
 
 Jews which they would not heed, but which through Asia 
 found acceptance with the heathen whom ^^^"°''- 
 they despised. The Jews persecuted and blasphemed, 
 but the Gentiles believed ; and, in the account given 
 
 2 Theyfrj-/ offers of salvation continued to be made to the 
 Jews, even after the recognition by the Church of her mission 
 to the Gentiles. 
 
32 ^I)c Extension of t^c CTIjurcf) 
 
 us of the labours of the Apostles here and at Iconium, 
 we are reminded of the multitude of conversions and 
 of the gladness of heart of the converted in the first 
 days after the great Day of Pentecost^ 
 
 At Lystra the Apostles found themselves for the first 
 time in the midst of a thoroughly heathen 
 population,without any admixture of Jews; 
 but here also they did not hesitate to preach the first 
 Christian " Apology against Heathenism," and to dis- 
 play the miraculous powers with which the Holy Ghost 
 had gifted them. Their Jewish persecutors followed 
 them and drove them to Derbe, the farthest limit of 
 their journey; and from thence they retraced their 
 ^, . , steps, visiting each place where they had 
 
 The Apostles i i , ^ , ,, r • ,/.•.• 
 
 confirm and preached the Gospel, " confirmmg their 
 ordain. numerous converts, and " ordaining " 
 
 Elders or Presbyters to have the care of those who were 
 thus admitted to the full communion of the Church. 
 
 § 2. T/ie Ministry of the Apostolic ChtircJi. 
 
 THIS'* is the first mention we have of the ordination of 
 Elders, or Presbyters (or Priests^, as we are 
 Ordination of most in the habit of calling them), though 
 Priests. ^YiQ fact of the existence of such oflficers 
 
 has already been hinted at^ as well-known and recog- 
 nized. Thus we see that, as when at first " the number 
 of the disciples was multiplied," the Apostles delegated 
 part of their work to the Order of Deacons, so after- 
 
 3 Acts xiii. 48, 49. 52 ; xiv. i. ^ Acts xiv. 23. 
 
 - "Presbyter," afterwards shortened ir.to " Prester " and 
 "Priest," is derived from the Greek word " Presbyteros," 
 "an Elder." 
 
 6 Acts xi. 30. 
 
 <& 
 
t!)rougi)out tl;e asaorltr 33 
 
 wards, when the Church continued to grow and in- 
 crease, they provided for her needs by instituting the 
 Order of the Priesthood, conferring on others, in God's 
 Name and by His Authority, a larger portion of the 
 ministerial grace they had themselves received from 
 Him. The distinguishing Grace given to those who 
 were called to the Office of Elder or Pres- 
 byter by the " laying on of hands," was, the"priest- 
 as it still is, the power of consecrating and ^"°'^' 
 offering the Holy Eucharist, that so, according to 
 St. Paul's words to the Elders of Ephesus, they may 
 " feed the Church of God'," not as in the case of the 
 Deacons, with "the meat that perisheth," but with "the 
 Bread of God, which cometh down from Heaven." 
 
 Of the Ordination of Bishops^, apart from the Apos- 
 tolate, we have no mention in the Book of Consecration 
 the Acts ; but that the Apostles did ordain "^ Bishops. 
 successors to themselves, so far as their office was to 
 be perpetual in the Church, we have ample proofs in 
 the Epistles of St. Paul to St. Timothy and St. Titus. 
 To both these holy men. Bishops or Overseers of the 
 Church in Ephesus and Crete respectively, St. Paul 
 gives injunctions as to their duties, par- xheir func- 
 ticularly in ordaining Elders or Priests, ^'^°^^- 
 the distinguishing work of a Bishop^. 
 
 § 3. T/ie First Council of the CJmrch. 
 
 For a " long time " after the return of St. Paul and 
 
 St. Barnabas to Antioch, with the news 
 
 that God had, through their instrumen- ' ' ^ ^^' 
 
 ' Acts XX. 28. 
 
 ^ The word "Bishop" is derived from the Greek "Epi- 
 scopos," and signifies an overseer. 
 
 ^ I Tim. V. I, 19. 22. 2 Tim. i. 6. Titus i. 5; ii. 15. 
 
 D 
 
34 ^^c ^ittnsion of tl)e ©l^urcl^ 
 
 mentality, " opened the Door of Faith to the Gentiles," 
 the Church in that city seems to have continued to 
 flourish in peace and prosperity. But diffi- 
 S'Se'ob-' ^^ culties with regard to the observance or 
 servanceof non-obscrvance by the Gentile converts 
 
 Jewish rites. . •: . . 
 
 of the rite of circumcision and other 
 precepts of the Mosaic law, arose to disturb this 
 quiet. 
 
 The Hellenist clergy in Antioch, less wedded to 
 Judaism, had apparently received into communion, 
 without doubt or question, those amongst the heathen 
 around the city who had been added to the number of 
 the faithful by Holy Baptism; but when tidings of this 
 freedom of communion reached the more severely 
 ^P Hebrew Christians at Jerusalem, certain 
 
 Hebrew Jews of them hurried to Antioch, anxious to 
 go o n IOC . -j^j.-j^g ^YiQ converts there under the yoke 
 of the law. Though unauthorized in this mission by 
 the rulers of the Church in Jerusalem^, they urged with 
 such persistency the necessity of circumcision for the 
 salvation of all, that the opposition of St. Paul and 
 St. Barnabas only raised " no small dissension and 
 disputation," and it was agreed that the advice of the 
 Apostles and Presbyters at Jerusalem should be sought 
 
 on this important question. St. Paul and 
 St BarnabS St. Bamabas then, " and certain others 
 go to Jeru- -vyjth them" (amongst whom was Titus, an 
 
 uncircumcised Gentile convert '^j, went up 
 to Jerusalem, where at this time happened to be St. 
 Peter and St. John, as well as St. James, the Bishop of 
 that Church 3. 
 
 1 Acts XV. 24. 2 Gal. ii. 3. 
 
 3 Gal. ii. 9. 
 
The Apostles and Elders, under the presidency of 
 St. James'*, met together in the First The First 
 Council of the Church, a large body of Council. 
 the laity being also present, not indeed to take part in 
 the discussion, but to hear it, and to receive and ac- 
 knowledge the decision arrived at^ 
 
 St. Peter, who had first been commissioned to carry 
 the tidings of the Gospel to the Gentiles, boldly pro- 
 claimed the sufficiency of " the Grace of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ" for their salvation^, and St. James, who 
 was probably himself a very strict observer of the 
 Jewish law, yet did not hesitate to declare that it had 
 no binding force on those who were not Jews by birth. 
 He, as President of the Council, proposed c. t 
 
 ' . ' ^ ^ bt. James pre- 
 
 the decree to which the rest agreed, and sides as Bishop 
 which was in substance, that the Gentile ^^J^^^^^^i^"^- 
 Christians should be commanded so far to respect 
 Jewish prejudices as to "abstain from Decree of the 
 meats offered to idols, and from blood, Council. 
 and from things strangled," whilst they were also en- 
 joined to keep themselves from the sin of "fornication," 
 into which the Gentile world was so deeply sunk. 
 
 The decrees of the Council did not enter into or 
 provide any solution of the minor difficulties connected 
 with the intercourse between Jews and Gentiles in the 
 Church of Christ. Doubtless " it seemed good to the 
 Holy Ghost " that these questions should be left to be 
 solved by time and experience and the general exer- 
 cise of His Gift of Wisdom. 
 
 4 St. James, as Bishop of the Diocese, taking precedence 
 in this instance even of St. Peter. 
 
 5 Compare Acts xv. 6. 12. 
 
 6 This is the last mention of St. Peter in the Book of 
 Acts. 
 
 D 2 
 
36 ^f;c Extension of ti^c €!;urcf) 
 
 We can hardly fail to be struck by the confident 
 „, . , language in which the First Council of the 
 
 Claim for ^, ^ ,^ , . . . , . . , ^ „ 
 
 Divine Au- Church claims for its decisions the full 
 t onty. weight of Divine Authority; and though 
 
 it differed from later Catholic Councils in that it was 
 presided over by inspired men, yet we may well believe 
 that to those General Councils which really deserved 
 Guidance of ^^^ name, the Holy Spirit vouchsafed such 
 the Holy Spirit a Special mcasurc of His guiding Power, 
 
 vouchsafed to ■ -r^ rr j. ^^ ■ ^ ■ • 
 
 General Coun- as might Suffice to preserve their decisions 
 ^^^^- from error, and enable them to hand down 
 
 unblemished the deposit of Truth which Christ left 
 with His Church. 
 
 § 4. Sf. PauVs Second Apostolic Journey. 
 
 St. Paul and St. Barnabas bore back to the Church 
 
 in Antioch the decree of the Council at 
 
 ■ ^^' Jerusalem, and it was probably about this 
 
 St Peter's ^^"^^ ^^^^ ^^" "^^^^^ P^^^ ^*^ Antioch the 
 
 probable visit visit of whicli WO read in the Epistle to 
 
 the Galatians'', when his fear of "them 
 which were of the circumcision," led him to shrink 
 from continuing to eat and drink with the Gentiles, and 
 drew down St. Paul's stern rebuke. The difference of 
 Se aration of opii^ion about St. Mark soon after sepa- 
 St. Paul and rated the two Apostles, whose labours 
 
 amongst the heathen had been till now 
 carried on together, and St. Paul began his missionary 
 travels without an Apostolic companion s. He went 
 first through Syria and his native country Cilicia, 
 
 . 7 Gal. ii. II — 14, 
 
 s Acts XV. 36—41. The last mention of St. Barnabas in 
 the Book of Acts. 
 
tI;roug!)out tl)c moxlts 37 
 
 " confirming " the baptized, and then to the scene of 
 his first contact with actual heathendom at Derbe and 
 Lystra. St. Paul's course of conduct with regard to 
 the circumcision of St. Timothy, a native of Lystra, 
 shows us clearly how fully his mind had grasped all 
 the bearings of the question between Jews and Gentiles^. 
 Circumcision and uncircumcision were 
 alike matters of indifference to him, in no difference to' 
 way affecting salvation, excepting so far jj^gj-"^"^'""^ ^ 
 as they might tend to the edification of 
 others. He did not blame those converted Jews who 
 still thought it needful to observe the Mosaic law, but 
 he resisted to the uttermost all attempts to make that 
 law binding on the Gentiles, and would not sanction 
 any thing which might seem to imply that the Life- 
 giving ordinances of the Gospel were not sufficient for 
 every need. St. Timothy, uncircumcised, would have 
 obtained no hearing from Jews for the Gospel he 
 preached, and therefore he was circumcised as a 
 measure of Christian expediency. 
 
 After founding Churches in the semi-barbarous re- 
 gions of Phrygia and Galatia, St. Paul was led by the 
 express direction of the Holy Spirit to an g^ p^^j 
 altogether new field of labour, and it is crosses over to 
 here, just on the eve of St. Paul's depar- ''''°p^' 
 ture from Asia for the continent of Europe, that St. 
 Luke joins the Apostohc company. The st. Luke joins 
 Church was now spreading far westward ^"^^■ 
 and coming into closer contact with the philosophy of 
 Greece and the power of Rome, whilst 
 
 . ^ , , . . . .^ Jewish in- 
 
 Jewish mfluences shrank mto msignih- fluencesgive 
 cance. Therewas no synagogue in the large ^'^''^^0^^^^''^ 
 and important Roman colony of Philippi, 
 
 9 Compare Acts xvi. 3 ; and Gal. ii. 3, 4. 
 
38 '^\)t Extension of ti)t ©i^urcJ) 
 
 and only women seem to have resorted to the place of 
 prayer outside the walls of the city, whilst at Thessa- 
 lonica, where the one synagogue for the whole district 
 was situated, the accusation of the Jews against the 
 preachers of the Gospel was no longer of a religious, 
 but of a political nature. " These all do 
 
 Opposition to ^ 1 „ T 
 
 the Gospel Contrary to the decrees of C^sar^" In 
 political. ^i^g ssimQ way the malice of the rulers of 
 
 the Jews against the Divine Head of the Church had 
 found vent in assertions of His plotting to destroy the 
 Temple, or to make Himself a King, according as the 
 Jewish populace or the Roman governor was to be 
 stirred up against Him'^. 
 
 But if Jewish prejudices no longer offered the same 
 formidable opposition to the soldiers of the Cross, as 
 before in Palestine and the neighbouring countries, the 
 Apostle and his fellow-labourers had now to encounter 
 fresh enemies not less deadly. In the highly civilized 
 Vice and citics of Greece they encountered on the 
 
 superstition one hand the full tide of heathenism with 
 
 mixed with n •, i ^^ • j .-,• 
 
 intellectual all its dcgradmg Vices and superstitions, 
 unbeUef. 3^^^^^ qj^ ^-j^g Other, Pagan philosophy with 
 
 its hard sceptical temper and intellectual pride. Influ- 
 ences such as these may account for the comparatively 
 small results which seem to have followed the preaching 
 of St. Paul at Philippi, Thessalonica^, and Berea, and 
 the prominence given to women as being more easily 
 touched by the good tidings of the Gospel. At Philippi 
 Open conflict is noticeable the conflict between the 
 with Satan. visible power of Satan and the Power of 
 
 1 Acts xvii. 7. Comp. Acts vi. 11. 
 
 2 Comp. St. Mark xiv. 58 ; and St. Luke xxiii. 2. 
 
 3 Both Philippi and Thessalonica eventually became the 
 seats of flourishing Christian Churches, to whom St. Paul 
 wrote Epistles. 
 
tIjrougI)out ii)C SSaorlti 39 
 
 One stronger than he, in the casting out by St. Paul of 
 the evil spirit of Python from the soothsaying woman. 
 This was an earnest of the final issue of that great 
 contest between the kingdom of Satan and the King- 
 dom of God, which was now beginning in the very 
 strongholds of darkness, and is to continue to the end 
 of time. 
 
 We may also remark the first mention of the title 
 and rights of a Roman citizen claimed by St. Paul 
 for himself and St. Silas after their illegal imprison- 
 ment. 
 
 At Athens St. Paul came in contact with the most 
 intellectual and philosophical minds of 
 heathendom ; but heathen philosophy Athenmns 
 made the Athenians very little inclined to ^'"^^ inclined 
 
 •^ . to believe. 
 
 accept the supernatural mysteries of the 
 Christian Faith. They listened indeed with eager 
 curiosity to the " new thing " which the great Apostle 
 proclaimed " in the midst of Mars' Hill ;" and yet when 
 their intellectual pride was required to bow itself down, 
 to acknowledge something more than a Neolog>^, and 
 to believe in the supernaturalism of the Resurrection, 
 they only " mocked " the teacher. St. Paul, therefore, 
 departed from the city where his cultivated mind had 
 been stirred at the sight of so many great intellects 
 " wholly given to idolatry^." But yet his visit was not 
 without its fruits; and Dionysius, a member of the 
 great Council of the Areopagus, is be- Athens kfter- 
 lieved to have been the first Bishop of the wards a 
 Church in Athens^. Bishopric. 
 
 •* Acts x\ai. 16 — ^^. 
 
 ^ There are some reasons for thinking that men of cul- 
 tivated minds and high social position were preferred for 
 Bishops in the early as well as in later ages of the Church. 
 
40 Wi)C ^Extension of t\)C CTfjurd; 
 
 Corinth the in this luxurious and profligate city that 
 Surch°n'^^ he founded a Church which became the 
 Greece. centre of Christianity in Greece. The 
 
 obstinate unbehef and blasphemous opposition of 
 the Corinthian Jews caused St. Paul, for the first 
 St. Paul turns time, to withdraw himself entirely from 
 from the Jews. ^}^q services of the synagogue; but he 
 continued at Corinth a year and six months, being 
 protected, according to God's special promise to him, 
 from all the machinations of his Jewish enemies. This 
 lengthened stay was probably occasioned not only by 
 the presence of " much people " who were to be con- 
 verted to Christ, but also by the necessity of strength- 
 ening the Corinthian converts against the subtleties of 
 O OSes the ^^^ heathen philosophy by which they 
 errors of Greek wcrc surroundcd, and with which St. Paul 
 p 1 osop y. ^^,^g ^^,^Y[ fitted to cope by his early educa- 
 tion. The errors of Gnosticism seem also to have 
 penetrated at this time as far as Corinth. 
 
 After leaving Corinth, St. Paul paid a hasty visit to 
 A.D. 55. Ephesus, and then, for the last time, re- 
 
 A.D. 56. turned to Antioch. 
 
 § 5. Sf. FauPs Third Apostolic Journey. 
 
 The next journey of the great Apostle of the Gentiles 
 led him first through Galatia and Phrj^gia, 
 "strengthening" the Churches he had 
 
 already founded, and then brought him to the rich and 
 important maritime city of Ephesus, des- 
 
 cent""f*thl tined to be a third great centre of the 
 
 Church in Gentile Church, and to hold in Asia Minor 
 
 Asia Minor. ' 
 
 the same position as did Cormth m Greece 
 
tf)roucj!)out t^c m.ox\ts 41 
 
 and Antioch in Syria. Here again St. Paul was forced 
 to withdraw altogether from the Jewish synagogue, after 
 three months of earnest preaching and teaching. 
 
 Ephesus was the great seat of the worship of the 
 heathen goddess Diana, or Artemis, and was also full 
 of those who practised "magical arts" or sorceries, so 
 that its inhabitants were doubly enslaved by the Evil 
 One. But the kingdom of darkness could not stand 
 against the Kingdom of Light. Great as was the power 
 of Satan, still more mighty was the Power Great power 
 which the Lord Jesus gave to His Church. S!^*^" ^° t^e 
 "Special miracles" were wrought in the a.d.'^s/. 
 place of " lying wonders ;" the Jewish a.d. 58. 
 exorcists were confounded, and the sincerity of the 
 Christian converts was proved by the costly sacrifice 
 of their once-prized books of magic. " So mightily 
 grew the Word of God and prevailed s." 
 
 St. Paul passed between two and three years at Ephe- 
 sus, during which time he is supposed to have founded 
 the Church in Crete, leaving St. Titus as its ^ .^ , 
 
 ■n • -L 1 M T- 1 ^ 1 , ^t- P'lul con- 
 
 -bishop, whilst Ephesus was placed under secrates 
 the episcopal charge of St. Timothy. But ^''^°p^- 
 eventually the riot excited by Demetrius drove the 
 Apostle from that city. On his return to a.d. 59. 
 the neighbouring city of Miletus, after his ^•°- ^°- 
 journey through Greece and Macedonia, we read of 
 his sending to Ephesus for the clergy of 
 that place, and delivering to them a solemn chargrto^the^ 
 charge respecting their duties to the flock fp^esuf 
 which God had entrusted to their care 7. 
 
 It is during St. Paul's long sojourn at Ephesus that 
 we have the first indication of his intention to visit the 
 
 6 Actsxix. 1—20. 7 Acts XX. 17—35 
 
42 W)t Extension of t!;c ©i^urcl) 
 
 remoter regions of the West, and more particularly its 
 capital, imperial Rome^. He probably at that time 
 expected to see its wonders under different circum- 
 stances than those of a prisoner, though before he 
 finished his homeward journey to Jerusalem, he had 
 supernatural warnings of what was coming upon him ^ 
 from the malice of his Jewish enemies. 
 
 § 6. SL Paul at Rome. 
 
 The anxiety which St. Paul ever felt to avoid giving 
 unnecessary offence to his fellow-country- 
 men, and his readiness to follow the pre- 
 cepts of Judaism when they did not interfere with the 
 liberty of Christianity, were, in God's good Providence, 
 St. Paul goes the indirect means of his being sent to 
 to Rome. preach the glad tidings of salvation, not in 
 
 Rome only, but in still more distant countries. It will 
 not be necessary to enter into the particulars which drew 
 upon St. Paul the unjust indignation of the Jews, and 
 induced him to appeal from their persecutions and the 
 popularity-seeking of Festus to the justice of the em- 
 peror : we need only remember that the conclusion of 
 the Book of the Acts shows him to us a prisoner " in 
 his own hired house" at Rome, and there 
 ' ■ ^ " preaching and teaching "with all confi- 
 dence," first, as ever, to the Jews, and afterwards to 
 the Gentiles. 
 
 ** Acts Xix. 2T. 9 Acts XX. 23; Xxi. II. 
 
tI)rougf)out tl)e 22aorltf 43 
 
 § 7. Extent of the Labours of the Apostles. 
 
 We ai-e told but little in Holy Scripture as to the par- 
 ticulars of the Apostles' work in founding the Church 
 of God, except in the case of St. Paul, and we are not 
 allowed to trace even his labours to their end. From 
 other sources we learn that the twelve 
 visited almost every known country of the th? Apisdes 
 world, so as to give to each separate race '" ^^^ known 
 
 ' °. . -^ countries. 
 
 of men then existmg an opportunity of 
 refusing or accepting the offer of the salvation of which 
 they were the ministers and stewards. We are also 
 told that all, except St. John and perhaps St. Matthew, 
 crowned their life of toil in the service of their Lord by 
 a martyr's death. St. Peter and St. Paul both suffered 
 at Rome in the First Persecution under Nero, and 
 most likely on the same day, A.D. 67. 
 
 The following Table ^ will show the probable field of 
 the labours of each Apostle, so far as the record of it 
 has come down to us : — 
 
 ^ From Blunt's "Household Theology." 
 
44 ®fK Extension of t\)C QLl)md) tf)roug!;out t!)c SCFtorlU 
 
 Stipposed Fields of Apostolic Labow'. 
 
 Name of Churches. 
 
 By whom Founded. 
 
 Palestine and Syria . . 
 Mesopotamia (Turkey in^ 
 
 Asia) / 
 
 Persia 
 
 India 
 
 Thrace (Turkey in Eu-) 
 rope) j 
 
 Scythia (Russia) . . . 
 
 North Africa (Eg}^pt and ) 
 Algeria) ...."] 
 
 Ethiopia (Central Africa) . 
 
 Arabia 
 
 Asia Minor (Turkey inl 
 
 Asia) / 
 
 Macedonia (Turkey inl 
 
 Europe) . . . . j' 
 
 All the Apostles. 
 
 St. Peter and St. Jude. 
 
 St. Bartholomew and St. Jude. 
 St. Bartholomew and St. Thomas. 
 St. Andrew. The flourishing 
 
 Church of Constantinople 
 
 afterwards sprang up on this 
 
 field of his labours. 
 St. Andrew. 
 St. Simon Zelotes. St. Mark 
 
 specially connected with 
 
 Alexandria. 
 St. Matthew. 
 St. Paul. 
 
 St. Paul and St. John. 
 
 St. Paul. 
 St. Paul 
 
 Italy 
 
 Spain 
 
 Gaul (France) and Bri- 
 tain 
 
 St. Peter and St. Paul. 
 St. Paul. 
 
 St. Paul and St. Joseph of 
 Arimathea. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 JFinal Settlement of t})c (SL^mtf) fig %U 3ol^n 
 
 A.D. 67 — 100 
 
 IT seems probable that most of the Apostles had 
 entered into rest before the Destruction of Jeru- 
 salem, A.D. 70, and that St. John the Divine was the 
 only one of the Apostolic body who long survived that 
 event. 
 
 To St. Peter, one of the " pillars " of the Church, it 
 had been given to begin the great work 
 of laying the foundation of the Mystical toVound^th?^" 
 Temple of God; to St. John, the other of st^joE;,com- 
 the two, was allotted the task of perfect- p'eted its 
 
 , , , , , , foundation. 
 
 mg what had been begun, so that a 
 sure and steady basis should not be wanting on 
 which the New Jerusalem might rise through time to 
 eternity ^ 
 
 ^ St. Peter and St. John had been specially trained by 
 their Divine Master for their special work. They with 
 St. James, the first Apostohc martyr, had witnessed His 
 Transfiguration, His Agony, His raising of Jairus's daughter, 
 and had been admitted into more intimate communion with 
 Him than the other Apostles. 
 
46 iPinal Settlement 
 
 § I. Second Co7t?icil at Jerusalein. 
 
 There is good reason for believing ^ that after the 
 
 martyrdoms of St. Peter,. St. Paul, and 
 
 ^' St. James, the first Bishop of Jerusalem, 
 
 and about the time of the invasion of the Holy City by 
 
 _, - Vespasian, a Second Council of such of 
 
 Purposes of ^ ' 
 
 the Second the Apostles as Still survived was held for 
 Counci . ^^ purpose of electing a successor to the 
 
 See of Jerusalem, and definitely settling the future 
 government of the Church. Bishops had already been 
 consecrated in certain cases, as at Ephesus, Crete, and 
 „. , , Rome ; but during the time that the Apos- 
 
 Bishops only ' .„ ° , . . ^ 
 
 rarely ap- tles were Still engaged in founding and 
 
 pointed at first, governing the different branches of the 
 great Christian community, the appointment of Bishops 
 (in the sense of heads of the Church) seems to have 
 been the exception rather than the rule. A new era 
 was, however, now coming upon the Church ; her 
 Founders were gradually being withdrawn from her, 
 and it was necessary that she should receive such a 
 complete and permanent organization as would enable 
 her to transmit to succeeding ages the 
 whereTo^rT-'^ saving grace of which the Apostles had 
 place the been the first channels, that so what had 
 
 Apostles. ' 
 
 been founded through their instrumen- 
 tality might be continued and extended through the 
 ministry of others. 
 
 2 From passages in the works of St. Irenxus and Eusebius. 
 See "Some Account of the Church in the Apostolic Age," 
 by Professor Shirley, pp. 136 — 140. 
 
of t^c Qt^mc}) be St. ^o\)\x 47 
 
 This work of organization was fitly entrusted to 
 St. John, who for so many years was left 
 upon earth to " tarry " for the Lord, on ment'ofthe'' ' 
 Whose Breast he had leaned, and Whose ^po^to'icai . 
 
 ' buccession the 
 
 teaching had filled his soul with adoring special work 
 love, and with those depths of spiritual ^ -J^ "> 
 knowledge which are stored up for us in the " Theo- 
 logical Gospel." It seems natural that he to whom 
 it was given most fully to " enlighten " the Church 
 respecting the Blessed Mysteries of the 
 Incarnation and of the Two Holy Sacra- cSal^'cTn- 
 ments, should also be charged with the sequence of his 
 care of providing for the continual trans- * 
 
 mission of the sacramental grace of the Incarnation 
 through the " laying on of hands," and that he who 
 saw and recorded the glorious ritual belonging to the 
 Heavenly Altar, should organize that system by which 
 Priests might be perpetually raised up to show forth 
 the same Offering in the Church below. 
 
 Thus, though up to the time of St. Paul's martyrdom 
 (a.d. 67) Episcopal rule, as distinct from Apostolic, 
 would seem to have been exceptional, before the death 
 of St. John (a.d. 100), government by the Bishops had 
 undoubtedly become the recognized rule and system of 
 the Church. 
 
 §2. Development of the Church. 
 
 Before entering into any details respecting the final 
 settlement by St. John of the Order, Discipline, and 
 Worship of the Church, it may be well to remind our- 
 selves that the Mystical Body of Christ only gradually 
 attained her full shape and constitution, following, like 
 God's other works, His law of growth and develop- 
 
48 JFinal Stttlcmtnt 
 
 ment, and adapting herself, according to her Lord's 
 
 designs for her, to the needs of her members. There 
 
 is no reason to suppose that the Apostles, 
 
 Development ^y^^ ^^fj-gj. ^-j^g D^y of Pcntecost, had clcar 
 
 in the minds of ^ , , . , • ■, 
 
 the Apostles as ideas of the destmy which was m store on 
 She Church. °^ earth for the Church which they were en- 
 gaged in founding. The gathering in of 
 the Gentiles, the existence of the Church entirely apart 
 from the Temple and its services, the place she was to 
 occupy in the long reach of years before the Day of 
 Judgment 3, all these were only made known to them 
 by the course of events and the teaching of experience, 
 conjointly with, as well as subordinate to, the general 
 guidance of the Holy Spirit. So, too, as regards doc- 
 trine. We cannot for a moment doubt 
 s o oc nne. ^^^^ ^^^ Apostlcs, who had been taught 
 by the Incarnate Truth Himself, and inspired by the 
 Holy Ghost, held firmly " all the Articles of the Chris- 
 tian Faith ;" but we may also believe that their insight 
 into these verities would be deepened, and their ex- 
 pression of them become clearer, as adoring meditation 
 and the Teaching of the Comforter brought more and 
 more to their remembrance the Words and Works of 
 their Lord, and unbelieving cavils forced them more 
 and more fully "to give a reason of the Hope that" 
 was in them'*. The same thing may be noticed re- 
 
 3 The Apostles appear to have believed at first that our 
 Lord's Ascension would be very speedily followed by His 
 triumphal return to Judgment, and the glorification of His 
 laithful people. 
 
 4 On this point we may remember that St, John, who saw 
 deepest into the Divine Life, did not write his Gospel till 
 near the end of his earthly labours, almost sixty years after 
 the Day of Pentecost. 
 
of tf)c €\)\xxd) hv> St. 3oI;n 
 
 -^9 
 
 specting the Faith of the Church. Held firmly in 
 its fulness from the beginning, it was ^ , 
 
 1 ^ ^^ r , ■ \-^ , Development 
 
 yet only gradually set forth m Creeds, of the teaching 
 Liturgies, and Definitions of Faith, ac- ^^ the Church, 
 cording as the love and belief of Christians required 
 expression, or the errors of heretics drew forth clearer 
 teaching on the truth's they attacked. To this we may 
 add, that the early Church was very careful to keep 
 the knowledge of the deep mysteries of „ . ^ 
 
 , „ . , ^ , , ^ Reserve in the 
 
 the h aith from those who were not Chris- teaching of the 
 tians. It was only after their initiation by ^^'^'''^^• 
 Holy Baptism that those who had, as Catechumens, 
 been instructed in the rudiments of Christian doctrine, 
 were admitted to a full knowledge of the belief and 
 practice of the Church, especially as regarded the Holy 
 Eucharist, which was very commonly spoken of under 
 the name of the Holy Mysteries. 
 
 § 3- 'S'/. y^o/m at Ephesus^. 
 About the time that Jerusalem was besieged by the 
 armies of Vespasian (a.d. 67), St. John st. John's work 
 withdrew to Ephesus (whence for a while ^* i^phesus. 
 he was banished to Patmos by the Emperor Domi- 
 tian ^) ; 'and from this city he travelled about through 
 the neighbouring country, organizing, amongst others, 
 those Seven Churches of Asia Minor, to whose Angels 
 or Bishops he was bidden to write the Seven Epistles 
 contained in the Apocalypse. 
 
 5 Ephesus is known to this day by the name of Aya-soluk, 
 from Agios Theologos, or holy Divine, the title given to 
 St. John. 
 
 ° Or perhaps by Nero, as some ancient writers say. Nero's 
 full name was Nero Claudius Domitianus, which may have 
 caused this confusion. 
 
50 JFinal Settlement 
 
 Here in Ephesus, the eye of Asia, the great mer- 
 cantile seaport of the then known world, 
 Ephesus^asa ^is influence could most easily make 
 centre of itself felt amon^st the far-off members of 
 
 organization, ^^ . . , , , . , , 
 
 the Christian body, which by this time 
 had extended throughout the whole Roman empire. 
 All the civilized world was then subject to the sway 
 of Rome, except India and China ; and it may be that 
 even these two latter countries were not excluded from 
 the influence of the Gospel. It is not, of course, meant 
 that Christianity was the recognized religion of all or 
 any of the Roman provinces ; but that in each of 
 them the Church had a corporate existence, and was 
 a living power, drawing into herself here one, and 
 there another of the souls who were brought into 
 contact with her, and really, though gradually, spread- 
 ing through and leavening the earth. 
 
 Again, at Ephesus St. John could best combat and 
 andofortho- Confute, both by his words and writings, 
 dox teaching, ^^e subtlc and deadly heresies which were 
 especially rife there. " False Christs," such as Simon 
 Magus, the first heretic, Menander, Dositheus, and 
 others, no longer troubled the Infant Church with 
 their blasphemous impostures, but in their stQad false 
 teachers had arisen, seeking to " draw away disciples 
 after them " into the more subtle error of misbelief 
 about our Lord and His Incarnation. Thus the Jew 
 Errors of the Ccdnthus taught that Christ was a mere 
 Cerinthians. man, born like other men, though united 
 to Divinity from His Baptism to His Crucifixion ; 
 whilst to the errors of the Cerinthians 
 the Docetae added that the Body in 
 which our Blessed Saviour suffered, was only a phan- 
 tom, and a body but in appearance ; both these heresies, 
 
cf t!)C Cri^urcf) f>i} St. Soljn 51 
 
 and others of a similar nature, appear to have been 
 variations of that Gnosticism to which 
 St. Paul refers in his Epistles, as "science" variations of 
 (or gnosis) "falsely so called"/' and which Gnosticism. 
 was long a source of danger and trouble to the 
 Church. Gnosticism may be traced back to that 
 Simon Magus, with whom St. John first came in con- 
 tact at Samaria, and in all its varied distortions of the 
 great CathoHc doctrine of the Incarnation, through an 
 admixture of Jewish and heathen error, there was 
 always an unvarying denial of our Lord's Divinity. 
 
 For about a third of a century St. John continued 
 to exercise a kind of universal patriarchate t -u < 
 over the Church, being regarded, we universal 
 cannot doubt, with almost unbounded Patriarchate. 
 reverence and affection by all its members, and perhaps 
 first presenting that idea of one visible earthly head of 
 the Church, which afterwards found its expression in 
 the popedom. 
 
 § 4. S^. John^s Writings. 
 
 The Gospel, Epistles, and Revelation of St. John, 
 v/ritten as they were at a long interval 
 after the rest of the New Testament, and writings close 
 closing the Canon of Sacred Scripture, *^^ Canon, 
 may be usefully referred to, as giving us some idea of 
 the appearance of the Church when its government 
 and theology were finally settled. 
 
 St. John's Gospel differs from those of the other 
 three Evangelists in having been written How his 
 for men who from their infancy had Gospel differs 
 
 . , - „, . , , from the other 
 
 grown up m the Faith of Christ, and who three. 
 
 "t I Tim. vi. 20. 
 E 2 
 
^final Stttkmcnt 
 
 were thus more ready to enter into and profit by- 
 deep sacramental doctrine; whilst at the same time 
 the dangerous heresies which were beguiling souls 
 from the truth, called for more detailed and dogmatic 
 Dwells on our teaching than had at first been needed. 
 Lord's Divinity, Hcncc in place of an account of our 
 Lord's Human Birth, St. John sets forth His Eternal 
 Godhead and wonderful Incarnation, leaving no space 
 for unbelief or cavil, when he proclaims for the in- 
 struction of the Church, that " the Word was God," 
 and yet that He also " was made Flesh." Again, the 
 last Gospel does not bring before us the 
 
 and on the ^ . . - , _ 
 
 two Sacra- Institution of the two great Sacraments 
 
 ments. ^f ^^^q Christian Covenant ; though it, and 
 
 it alone, does record the teaching of our Blessed Lord 
 Himself with regard to the New Birth in Holy Bap- 
 tism, and the constant Nourishment of the renewed 
 life in the Holy Eucharist. 
 
 Having established the Faith in His Gospel, St. John 
 Th E ■ tl ^^ ^^^ Epistles sternly censures heresy and 
 
 correct here- schism, thus witnessing to the end of time 
 ^^^^' that the charity of the Church must never 
 
 lead her to countenance false doctrine. 
 
 We may look to the Book of the Revelation for some 
 light as to the discipline and worship of 
 lypse sets'forth the Church of St. John's days. Wc have 
 ^^cipiine and there, in the mention of the Seven Angels 
 or Bishops, each ruling over his owri 
 Church and answerable for its growth in holiness, a 
 confirmation of the fact that episcopacy was now fully 
 organized as the one form of Church government which 
 had replaced the extinct hierarchy of the former 
 dispensation. Nor does it seem unreasonable to be- 
 lieve that St. John's vision of the Worship of Heaven 
 
of ti)C €f)urdj h\) St. 3lof)it 53 
 
 was intended to supply to the Christian Church a 
 model to be copied so far as circumstances should 
 permit in the courts of the Lord's House on earth, 
 much as the elaborate system of Temple Worship, 
 which was entirely swept away with the destruction of 
 Jerusalem, had been in all things ordered " according 
 to the pattern" which the Lord had " showed " first to 
 Moses and afterwards to David. That the Primitive 
 Church did thus consider the Heavenly Ritual set 
 forth in the Apocalypse as the ideal of worship on 
 earth, is proved by the accounts which have come 
 down to us of the arrangement of Churches and the 
 manner of celebrating the lioly Eucharist in early 
 times. 
 
 " The form and arrangement of Churches in primitive 
 times was derived, in its main features, , 
 
 ' ' Arrangement 
 
 from the Temple at Jerusalem. Beyond of Churches in 
 the porch was the narthex, answering to P^^^i^i^^^ ""^^s- 
 the court of the Gentiles, and appropriated to the 
 unbaptized and to penitents. Beyond the narthex was 
 the nave, answering to the court of the Jews, and ap- 
 propriated to the body of worshippers. At the upper 
 end of the nave was the choir, answering to the Holy 
 Place, for all who were ministerially engaged in Divine 
 Service. Beyond the choir was the Bema or Chancel, 
 answering to the Holy of Holies, used only for the 
 celebration of the Holy Eucharist, and separated from 
 the choir by a closed screen, resembling the organ 
 screen of our cathedrals, which was called the Icono- 
 stasis. As early as the time of Gregory Nazianzen, in 
 the fourth century, this screen is compared to the 
 division between the present and the eternal world, 
 and the sanctuary behind it was ever regarded with 
 the greatest possible reverence as the most sacred 
 
54 dPinal Settlement 
 
 place to which man could have access while in the 
 body ; the veiled door, which formed the only direct 
 exit from it into the choir and nave, being only opened 
 at the time when the Blessed Sacrament was ad- 
 ministered to the people there assembled^. The 
 opening of this door, then, brought into view the Altar 
 and the Divine Mysteries which were being celebrated 
 there. And when St. John looked through the door 
 Itsresemblance ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ opened in Heaven, what he 
 to what the saw is thus described : ' And behold a 
 tells us' of Throne was set in Heaven .... and round 
 
 Heaven. about the Throne were four and twenty 
 
 seats ; and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders 
 sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on 
 their heads crowns of gold .... and there were seven 
 lamps of fire burning before the Throne .... and be- 
 fore the Throne there was a sea of glass like unto 
 crystal.' Here is exactly represented an arrangement 
 of the altar familiar to the whole Eastern Church and 
 to the early Church of England, in which it occupies 
 the centre of an apse in front of the seats of the Bishop 
 and Clergy, which are placed in the curved part of the 
 wall. And, although there is no reason to think that 
 the font ever stood near the altar, yet nothing appears 
 more likely than that the ' sea of glass like unto 
 crystal ' mystically represents that laver of regenera- 
 tion through which alone the altar can be spiritually 
 approached. Another striking characteristic of the 
 ancient Church was the extreme reverence which was 
 shown to the Book of the Gospels, which was always 
 placed upon the altar and surmounted by a cross. So 
 
 8 As St. Chrysostom says, " When thou beh oldest the 
 curtains drawn up, then imagine that the heavens are let 
 down from above, and that the Angels are descending." 
 
of tf)e Ci^urcl) ftp St. Sofjn 55 
 
 'in the midst of the Throne, and round about the 
 Throne,' St. John saw those four Hving creatures which 
 have been universally interpreted to represent the four 
 Evangelists or the four Gospels, their position seeming 
 to signify that the Gospel is ever attendant upon the 
 altar, penetrating, pervading, and embracing the highest 
 mystery of Divine Worship, giving ' glory and honour 
 and thanks to Him that sat on the Throne, who liveth 
 for ever and ever.' In the succeeding chapter St. John 
 beholds Him for whom this altar is prepared. ' I be- 
 held, and lo, in the midst of the Throne, and of the 
 four living creatures, and in the midst of the elders, 
 stood a Lamb as It had been slain, having seven horns 
 and seven eyes, which are the seven spirits of God sent 
 forth into all the earth.' It cannot be doubted that 
 this is our Blessed Lord in that Human Nature on 
 which the septiformis gratia was poured without 
 measure; and that His appearance in the form of 'the 
 Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and 
 wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and 
 blessing,' represents the mystery of His prevailing 
 Sacrifice and continual Intercession. But around this 
 living Sacrifice there is gathered all the homage of an 
 elaborate ritual. They who worship Him have 'every 
 one of them harps' to offer Him the praise of instru- 
 mental music ; they have ' golden vials full of incense, 
 which are the prayers of saints,' even as the angel- 
 afterwards had ' given unto him much incense, that he 
 should offer it with the prayers of the saints upon the 
 golden altar which was before the Throne ;' they sing 
 a new song, mingling the praises of ' the best member 
 that they have ' with that of their instrumental music ; 
 and they fall down before the Lamb with the lowliest 
 gesture of their bodies in humble adoration. Let it 
 
56 JFinnI Settlement of l^t (S:f)nxt^ hio St. 3of;n 
 
 also be remembered that one of the Anthems here simg 
 by the Choirs of Heaven is that sacred song, ' Holy, 
 Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, 
 and is to come ;' the Eucharistic use of which is 
 traceable in every age of the Church V 
 
 The ritual of the early Church naturally gathered 
 round the Holy Eucharist as the central act of worship 
 in which the Lord was most especially present, and 
 therefore to be most especially honoured. From the 
 first days of the Church this had been the one dis- 
 tinctively Christian service ; and now that the Temple 
 services had ceased, it became more apparently even 
 than before, the fulfilment and continuation of the 
 sacrifices of the elder dispensations^: whilst it was also 
 the Memorial of the Sacrifice of the Cross and the 
 Representation on earth of the continual offering-up 
 of " the Lamb as It had been slain," before the Throne 
 of God in Heaven. 
 
 ^ Annotated Book of Common Prayer, Ritual Introduc- 
 tion, pp. xlix, 1. 
 
 1 We are told that St. John adopted the vestments of the 
 High Priest of the old covenant, and especially "the plate 
 of the holy crown," with its inscription, "Holiness to the 
 Lord," thus exhibiting very forcibly the continuity df the 
 two priesthoods. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 A.D. lOO — A.D. 312 
 
 WE have already had occasion to notice the begin- 
 nings of the persecution which the Church was 
 to undergo for the sake of her Head and pg^secutlon 
 
 Spouse, not only those of a local and Un- increases round 
 
 organized character, which are spoken of 
 in the Book of Acts, but also some of a more cruel 
 and systematic nature under the Roman Emperors 
 Nero and Domitian. From the death of the last of 
 the Apostles to the conversion of the Emperor Con- 
 stantine, A.D. 312, the Church passed through a suc- 
 cession of fierce trials, in which her members were 
 called to undergo similar sufferings to those which had 
 been borne by the holy Apostles St. Peter, St. Paul, 
 and St. John, and their fellow-martyrs ^ 
 
 § I . Causes of Persecution. 
 In considering the causes which led to the perse- 
 cution of the Church by the heathen around her, we 
 
 1 St. John was a martyr in will, though not in deed, being 
 miraculously preserved from injury in the caldron of boiling 
 oil, into which he was plunged by order of Nero or Domitian. 
 
58 Vti)c ^rimitibc Cijurcl; 
 
 must, of course, place first as the root and ground of 
 e . , . all, the malice of Satan, and his hatred of 
 
 batan s enmity ' ' 
 
 the great cause God, and of the means appointed by God 
 
 of persecution. ^^^ ^^^-^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ Kingdom of God 
 
 and the kingdom of Satan must ever be at war,, and 
 the fierce and varied sufferings inflicted by the cruel 
 heathen on all who bore the name of Christ were so 
 many assaults of the great adversary seeking to over- 
 throw the Church in an open and deadly struggle. But 
 the life-giving Presence of her Incarnate Lord, and 
 "the patience and the faith of the Saints," were 
 mightier weapons than " all the fiery darts of the 
 Wicked," and "the gates of Hell " were not suffered to 
 " prevail against her." 
 
 There were, however, other and secondary causes 
 Other minor which led to the persecution of the Church, 
 causes. "j-^q Romans were not usually intolerant 
 
 of religions which they did not themselves profess ; 
 their worship of their own false gods had come to be 
 ■ a form, as far as the educated classes were concerned, 
 and what belief they had was given to philosophy 
 rather than religion. Hence they were not unwilling 
 that the nations they conquered should keep to their 
 own respective creeds and religious ceremonies, so long 
 as they did not interfere with Roman authority. But the 
 religion of Christ required more than this. It could 
 not be confined to any one country, nor be content 
 with bare toleration, nor rank itself with the many 
 forms of Pagan misbelief. It claimed to be the only 
 True Religion, the only Way of Salvation, before which 
 the superstitions of the ignorant, and the philosophy 
 of the learned must alike give way. It made its way 
 even into " Cesar's household." Besides this. Chris- 
 tians, owing to the nationality of the First Founders 
 
of the Church, were often confounded with, and called 
 by the same name as the Jews, who had a bad repute 
 under the empire for rebellious and seditious conduct, 
 and we know how, even in the days of St. Paul, the 
 charge of sedition had begun to be most unjustly 
 fastened upon the followers of the Meek and Lowly 
 Jesus. This charge of disaffection to the powers of the 
 state received an additional and plausible colouring 
 from the fact that the consciences of the faithful mem- 
 bers of the Church would not suffer them to pay, what 
 they and the heathen around them considered to be 
 Divine honour, to the emperor or the heathen deities, by 
 sacrificing a few grains of incense when required thus 
 to show their loyalty to their ruler and his faith. Over 
 and over again was this burning of incense made a 
 test by which to discover Christians or to try their 
 steadfastness, and over and over again was its rejection 
 followed by agonizing tortures and a cruel death. 
 
 The persecution in the reign of Nero is immediately 
 traceable to the accusation brought against Nero's per- 
 the Christians by the emperor, that they secution. 
 had caused the terrible fire at Rome, which there seems 
 little doubt was in reality the result of his own wanton 
 wickedness, whilst that under Domitian appears to have 
 been connected with the conversion of some of the 
 members of his own family, his cousin Flavius Clemens 
 being the first martyr sacrificed in it. 
 
 § 2. Number and Duration of Persecutions, 
 
 The following table ^ will show how the early days of 
 the Church were divided between times of persecution 
 and intervals of rest. 
 
 2 From Dr. Steere's "Account of the Persecutions of the 
 Early Church under the Roman Emperors." 
 
6o 
 
 ^I)C ^rimitibc €^md) 
 
 Chronological Table of Persecutions and Intervals 
 of Rest. 
 
 A.D. 
 64—68. 
 
 68—95. 
 95-96. 
 
 96 — 104. 
 104— 117. 
 
 117— 161. 
 
 161 — 180. 
 
 180 — 200. 
 200 — 211. 
 
 211 — 250. 
 
 250—253- 
 
 253—257- 
 257 — 260. 
 
 260—303. 
 
 y^z—zn- 
 
 Persecution under Nero. Martyrdom of St. 
 
 Peter and St. Paul. 
 Time of peace. 
 Persecution under Domitian. Banishment of 
 
 St. John. 
 Time of peace. 
 Persecution under Trajan. Martyrdom of St. 
 
 Ignatius. 
 Time of peace. Apologies of Aristides, Qua- 
 
 dratus, and Justin Martyr. 
 Persecution under Marcus Aurelius. Martyr- 
 dom of St. Polycarp, and the martyrs of 
 
 Lyons. 
 Time of peace. 
 Persecution under Severus. Martyrdom of 
 
 St. Perpetua and others in Africa. 
 Time of peace, excepting — 
 
 235 — 237. Partial persecution under 
 Maximums. 
 Persecution under Decius. Martyrdom of 
 
 St. Fabian. 
 Time of peace. Disputes concerning the lapsed. 
 Persecution under Valerian. Martyrdom of 
 
 St. Cyprian. 
 Time of peace, excepting — 
 
 262. Persecution in the East under Ma- 
 crianus. 
 
 275. Persecution threatened by Aurelian. 
 Persecution under Dioclesian, Galerius, and 
 
 Maximinus. 
 
'^\)t ^rimiti&c CCl^urcI; 6i 
 
 § 3. Nature and Extent of Persecutions. 
 
 Words can hardly be found strong enough to express 
 the many and varied tortures which were Terrors of 
 inflicted on the Christians of the Primitive persecution. 
 Church by their heathen countrymen. Death itself 
 seemed too slight a punishment in the eyes of these 
 cruel persecutors, unless it was preceded and accom- 
 panied by the most painful and trying circumstances. 
 It was by crucifixion, and devouring beasts, and linger- 
 ing fiery torments that the great multitude of those 
 early martyrs received their crown. Racked and 
 scorched, lacerated and torn limb from limb, agonized 
 in body, mocked at and insulted, they were objects of 
 pity even to the heathen themselves. Persecuting 
 malice spared neither sex nor age, station nor cha- 
 racter; the old man and the tender child, the patrician 
 and the slave, the bishop and his flock, all shed their 
 blood for Him Who had died for them, rather than 
 deny their Lord. 
 
 We have no possible means of estimating the number 
 of this vast "cloud of witnesses," but authentic ac- 
 counts have come down to us which prove that some 
 places were almost depopulated by the multitude of 
 martyrdoms ; and when we remember the length of 
 time over which the persecutions extended, the blood- 
 thirsty rage of the persecutors, and the firm persever- 
 ance with which the immensely large majority of Chris- 
 tians kept the Faith to the end, we may form some 
 idea as to the " multitude " of this noble army of 
 martyrs "which no man could number." 
 
 So widely did the Church spread during the age 
 
62 ®i)c ^rimitibc Cri;urcf) 
 
 of persecution, in the face of all the fierce opposition 
 Persecution of her enemies, that it was found at times 
 did not check |-q ]-jg impossible to carrv out in their 
 
 the growth of '^ . „, . . 
 
 the Church, fulness the cruel laws agamst Christians, 
 on account of the numbers of those who were ready to 
 brave all for the sake of Christ. As has been often 
 said, " The blood of the martyrs was the seed of the 
 Church." 
 
 Paganism was gradually dying away in the Roman 
 world, notwithstanding all the craft and 
 decaying hea- power of Satan, whilst no number of mar- 
 themsm, tyrdoms seemed to check the growth of 
 
 the Body of Christ. Vain and short-sighted, indeed, 
 was the boast of the Emperor Dioclesian during the 
 last and most bitter of all the persecutions, that he 
 had blotted out the very name of Christian. No 
 sooner had the conversion of Constantine brought rest 
 to the Church, than she rose again from her seeming 
 ruins, ready and able to spread more and more through 
 " the kingdoms of this world," that they might " be- 
 come the kingdoms of Christ." 
 
 We may well believe that no institution of human 
 and thushelped appointment could have stood firm against 
 to prove the ^^^^i terrible and reiterated shocks. No- 
 
 Divine origin ,. , , ^..^^ , ^. , 
 
 of the Church, thing Icss than a Divme Foundation, and 
 a strength not of this world could have borne the 
 Church through the ages of persecution, not only with- 
 out loss of all vital principle, but even with actual 
 invigoration and extension of it. 
 
V:i)t ^rimitiUc Cfjurcl) 63 
 
 § 4. Effects of Persecutio7i on the Wo7'ship and 
 Discipline of the Church. 
 
 The fierce trials of the age of persecution were not 
 without their influence on the inner hfe of the Church, 
 both as regarded Worship and Disciphne. 
 
 The cruel oppressions to which they were constantly 
 liable, drove Christians to conceal their Faith from the 
 eyes of the heathen world whenever such concealment 
 did not involve any denial of their Lord, or any faith- 
 less compliance with idolatrous customs. 
 Indeed, it was a law of the Church that tyrdoSffSr^ 
 martyrdom was not to be unnecessarily ^^*^'^^'^- 
 sought after, and the wisdom of this provision was 
 more than once shown by the failure under torture of 
 those who had presumptuously brought upon them- 
 selves the sufferings they had not strength to bear, and 
 which did not come to them in the course of God's 
 Providence. 
 
 The strictest secrecy was enjoined upon Christians 
 as to the religious Rites and sacred Books „ , ^. 
 of the Church, and we read of many mar- Books kept 
 tyrs who suffered for refusing to satisfy the ^^'^'i^"- 
 curiosity of their Pagan judges respecting Christian 
 worship, or for persisting in withholding from them 
 the Christian writings. 
 
 Another natural effect of persecution was to check 
 for a time the development of the ritual p, , . , 
 of the Church, and to render necessary temporarily 
 the use of the simplest and most essential ^*^^'^'^<^'^- 
 forms even in the celebration of the Holy Eucharist. 
 The immense subterranean excavations at Rome, 
 known by the name of the Catacombs, are an abiding 
 
64 Vti)c ^rimiti&c CCf)urc]^ 
 
 proof to us of the straits to which the primitive mar- 
 tyrs and their companions were reduced, when these 
 sand-galleries were at once their Church and their 
 burying-place, and in some instances the scene of their 
 martyrdom also. 
 
 The discipline of the Church was made extremely 
 strict by the lengthened continuance of 
 
 Church dis- . x ^i, j x. 
 
 cipiinevery sevcre persecution. In those days when 
 ^^"^^^^ so many gave proof of the strength and 
 
 reality of their Faith by their persevering endurance 
 of unspeakable agonies, any shrinking back was looked 
 upon as very unworthy cowardice, and as an almost 
 hopeless fall, to be hindered if possible by the merciful 
 severity of the Church as shown in warnings and 
 punishments. Even those who had so far succumbed 
 to trial as to give up the Sacred Books were called 
 " Traditores," and considered as very criminal ; those 
 who had consented to pay Divine honours to the 
 emperors or to the heathen gods, fell under still more 
 severe censure, whilst such Christians as led sinful and 
 immoral lives were considered most worthy of blame 
 and punishment. Very heavy penances were laid upon 
 all who thus fell away, in proportion to their guilt, before 
 they were again admitted to the Communion of the 
 Church ; and in some extreme cases the punishment 
 was life-long, and only allowed to be relaxed when the 
 penitent was actually in danger of death. But this 
 very severe discipline was temporary in 
 
 for a time. . ^v j , ^i i 
 
 Its nature, as was the danger to the Church 
 which called it forth, and was somewhat modified by 
 the Letters of Peace which martyrs and confessors were 
 allowed to give to excommunicated persons, authorizing 
 their readmission to Church privileges. 
 
 A temporary modification in the government of the 
 
Church was also brought about by these thnes of 
 suffering. Bishops, under the pressure of 
 persecution, were sometimes forced to leave vernmem^' 
 their flocks, or were first tortured and modified also 
 
 ' for a time. 
 
 then banished, and their places had to be 
 filled as far as they could be by the presbyters, with 
 the advice of the distant Bishop ; whilst at Rome, in 
 the middle of the third century, there was a year's 
 vacancy in the see after the martyrdom of Fabian, on 
 account of the impossibility of bringing neighbouring 
 Bishops into the midst of a storm which was raging 
 with especial fury against the rulers of the Church. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 ^lit Cri)urcl^ untfcr tl)C lHaman €mplrc 
 
 A.D. 312— A.D. 680 
 
 THE conversion of the Emperor Constantine to the 
 Faith worked a great change in the condition of 
 the Christian Church. Even so early as the year 312, 
 when the appearance to him of the lumi- 
 ar7e5ed^by ^^ous Cross in the sky was followed by 
 conversion of victory over his enemies, Constantine 
 
 Constantine. •' . - , . . 
 
 began to issue edicts of toleration in 
 
 favour of the Christians ; and from the time of his sole 
 
 Outward supremacy, A.D. 324, Christianity and not 
 
 triumph of the Paganism became the acknowledged re- 
 
 ^^^ ' ligion of the Roman empire. 
 
 § I. The altered Outward Circumstances of the Church. 
 
 Such a change in the outward circumstances of the 
 Church could not but produce a corre- 
 change^in"dis- sponding alteration in its discipline and 
 HtiLr ^^^ mode of worship. The Kingdom of God 
 on earth became a great power visible to 
 the eyes of men, no longer hid like the leaven, but 
 OA-ershadowing the earth like the mustard-tree ; and the 
 power and influence of Imperial Rome were employed 
 
^]^c (!i:i)uxcf) untJtr tiK Homan CHmpirc 67 
 
 • in spreading the Faith instead of seeking to exterminate 
 it. Christians were not now forced to shun the notice 
 of their fellow-men; banished Priests and Bishops 
 came back to their flocks ; heathen temples were con- 
 verted into Churches, and new Churches were built 
 with great splendour. The vast resources of Roman 
 wealth and refinement were employed to render the 
 Worship of Almighty God costly and magnificent, and 
 the ritual of the Church was probably more fully deve- 
 loped and brought more into harmony with the pro- 
 phetic vision of St. John than circumstances had ever 
 before allowed. 
 
 In Constantinople, built by the Emperor Constantine 
 on the ruins of Byzantium, we have the The first 
 first instance of a city which, from the Christian city, 
 time of its foundation, was entirely Christian. 
 
 The Church was now no longer dependent on the 
 alms of private Christians ; the revenues Endowment of 
 which had formerly been devoted by the ^^^ Church. 
 state to the maintenance of the heathen temples and 
 their ministers, were transferred to the support of 
 Christian Churches and their Clergy, and to the relief 
 of the poor. Christian schools were also founded and 
 endowed by the emperors; and learning, as well as 
 wealth, was thus brought in contact with the Faith. 
 
 Christian Rome soon became a great instrument in 
 God's hands for extending the influence of the Church 
 even amongst little-known and uncivilized nations ; and 
 as persecution ceased to try the earnestness of those 
 who embraced the religion of Christ, and the name of 
 Christian came to be treated with respect instead of 
 with scorn, the Church began to assume a _, -^ , 
 
 1 -1-11 1 • i 1 Th^ Church 
 
 position somewhat like that which she honoured by 
 holds in our own day. The profession of ^ "^ ^^"'^ ' 
 F 2 
 
68 ®i^e ^i)\xxt}) 
 
 Christianity under these circumstances was naturally- 
 more of a matter of course with many of those who 
 had grown up under its shadow, than when, in earlier 
 times, such a profession was likely to involve loss and 
 Discipline Suffering, and even death itself, and disci- 
 
 relaxed, pline was gradually and necessarily re- 
 
 laxed from the severity needful in the days of 
 persecution. 
 
 § 2. Litemal Trials of the CJnirch. 
 
 The Church being thus firmly settled and delivered 
 „ ,, from outer enemies, was now to find 
 
 Heresy gathers ' 
 
 strength in troublcs within. Evcn from the days of 
 prosperi y, g^^ John the Divine heresies respecting 
 
 the Person of our Blessed Lord had been rife ; but these 
 open denials of the Divinity of the Great Head of the 
 Church had been successfully opposed without their 
 leaving behind them any very lasting trace. Errors of 
 , . c a niore subtle class followed, amounting: 
 
 and IS of ^ , ' ^ 
 
 a more dan- in reality to unbelief in our Saviour's God- 
 gerous na ure. j^g^^j^ y^^^^ expressing that unbelief by 
 assailing the teaching of the Church respecting His 
 Nature as Very God or as Very Man. 
 
 This species of error culminated in the heresy of 
 . . . Arius, who denied that the Second Person 
 
 Ananism. tt i r^. • • 
 
 of the Holy Trmity was co-equal, co- 
 eternal, and of One Substance with the Father, and 
 whose false teaching was more widely listened to and 
 followed than that of any of his predecessors in misbelief. 
 Arianism, and various forms of error consequent upon 
 it, long afflicted the Church, especially in the East, 
 and the Emperor Constantine himself seems at one 
 time to have had a leaning towards the theories of 
 Arius. 
 
unttcr tf)c IRoman CEmpire 69 
 
 § 3. The General Coujicils. 
 
 The full tide of the Arian heresy was, however, not 
 suffered to come upon the Church without ^^^ remedy 
 a barrier being raised up by God to stem provided for 
 t*he torrent. The Emperor Constantine ^^^^^' 
 was providentially guided to call together a Council of 
 Bishops from every part of the world, to decide what 
 was and always had been the Faith of the Church re- 
 specting the Nature of our Blessed Lord. This is the 
 first instance of what are known by the name of General 
 Councils of the Church. Other councils, called pro- 
 vincial synods, had indeed been frequently held from 
 the earliest times; but they were of a much more 
 limited and partial character, and their decrees were 
 binding only on the province in which they were held, 
 and not on the Church at large. 
 
 General Councils were called together by the Christian 
 emperors, and, from the nature of their Mature of 
 constitution, were not possible until all or General Coun- 
 nearly all the Christian world was governed 
 by a ruler professing the Faith of Christ ; nor has such 
 a general synod been held since the breaking up of the 
 universal empire of Rome helped to overthrov/ the 
 external unity of the Church K Four ^^^^j^ ^^^^^^^ 
 General Councils are officially acknow- 
 
 1 A General Council is the highest possible way in which 
 the voice of the Church can be heard. But its authority is 
 much increased by the fact that to become really a general 
 Council its decrees must be generally received by the Chris- 
 tian world. This was the case with the first six General 
 Councils, but has not been entirely so with any similar 
 gatherings of later ages. 
 
^I)c €'i)VLxd) 
 
 ledged by the Church of England as binding on her 
 members, and to these are commonly added two, held 
 somewhat later at Constantinople. 
 
 I. The First General Council was called together by 
 
 ^ ^ ., Constantine the Great, A.D. 32,15. It was 
 
 I. Council. - , , ^_. ._,.,.'-', 
 
 held at Nicaea m Bithynia, and was at- 
 tended by 318 Bishops. The great work of this Council 
 was the positive and explicit assertion of what the Church 
 had always implicitly believed concerning the Nature 
 of our Divine Lord, and His Oneness with the Father. 
 It was at this Nicene Council that the great St. Atha- 
 nasius, then only a deacon, first distinguished himself 
 by his opposition to the heresies of Arius. The teaching 
 of the Council was embodied in the creed which is 
 known to us as the Nicene Creed 2, and which was 
 signed by all the assembled Bishops with only two 
 exceptions, these being probably personal friends of 
 Arius. Besides the condemnation of Arius, the Council 
 settled the time of keeping Easter, and passed twenty 
 Canons which were confirmed by the Emperor. 
 
 II. The Second General Council was held at Con- 
 ,, ^ ., stantinople, A.D. 381, in the reign of Theo- 
 
 II. Council. . . ^ ' ^ " .^ 
 
 dosms the Great. It was summoned 
 principally to condemn the heresy of Macedonius, who 
 had been Patriarch of Constantinople, and who had 
 added to the Arian heresy a denial of the Divinity of 
 God the Holy Ghost. At this Council 150 Bishops 
 were present, and it is especially remarkable for having 
 completed the Creed of Nicaa^, which is hence also 
 called the Creed of Constantinople. 
 
 2 That part of the Creed which follows the words, *' I 
 believe in the Holy Ghost," was added later. 
 
 3 The subsequent addition in the clause, " Who proceedeth 
 from the Father and the Son," will be noticed later. 
 
VLiCtstx i^t 9Roman Empire 
 
 III. The Third General Council was summoned by 
 the Emperor Theodosjus the Younger, , ^ 
 
 , „ , ^ III. Council. 
 
 A.D. 431, and met at Ephesus. It was 
 held to consider the heresy of Nestorius, Patriarch of 
 Constantinople, who taught that the Blessed Virgin 
 was the Mother of our Lord's Human Nature only, and 
 that, therefore, the title of Theotokos, or " Mother of 
 God," ought not to be given her. This assertion was, 
 in fact, only a refinement of Arianism, implying as it 
 did that our Saviour had not always been God as well 
 as Man, and it was accordingly condemned by the 
 Council, Nestorius being at the same time deposed 
 from his see. 
 
 IV. The Fourth General Council met at Chalcedon 
 during the reign of the Emperor Marcian, ^,^ ^ 
 
 „. , , , 1 , • -n- , IV. Council. 
 
 A.D. 451. Six hundred and thirty Bishops 
 assembled at it and condemned the false teaching of 
 Eutyches, who asserted that our Blessed Lord was God 
 only, and not Man also. 
 
 V. The Fifth General Council was summoned at 
 Constantinople by the Emperor Justinian, ^^ ^ 
 
 ^ 111 /- V. Council. 
 
 A.D. 553, and was attended by 165 
 
 Bishops. In it the decisions of the Four First Councils 
 
 were confirmed, especially against the Nestorians. 
 
 VI. The Sixth General Council was also held at 
 Constantinople, A.D. 680, by command of ,,^ ^, 
 
 ^ ^ • -r^ T ^I- Council. 
 
 the Emperor Constantme Pogonatus, and 
 condemned a development of Eutychianism. 
 
VL\)C ©f)urcf) untfcr t\)Z 9^oman CBmptrc 
 
 Table of CoJincils. 
 
 
 Where held. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Emperor. 
 
 Object. 
 
 I. 
 
 Nicaea 
 
 32s 
 
 Constantine 
 the Great 
 
 Against the Arians. 
 
 II. 
 
 Constantinople 
 
 381 
 
 Theodosuis 
 the Great 
 
 Against the Macedo- 
 nians. 
 
 III. 
 
 Ephesus 
 
 431 
 
 Theodosius 
 the Younger 
 
 Against the Nesto- 
 rians. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Chalcedon 
 
 451 
 
 Marcian 
 
 Against the Euty- 
 chians. 
 
 V. 
 
 Constantinople 
 
 553 
 
 Justinian 
 
 Against a develop- 
 ment of Nestorianism. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Constantinople 
 
 680 
 
 Constantine 
 Pogonatus 
 
 Against a develop- 
 ment of Eutychian- 
 ism. 
 
 § 4. hitellechial Development iJt the CJuirch. 
 
 This portion of the History of the Church, comprising 
 as it does the first period in which the master-minds 
 within her fold were left free by the cessation of out- 
 ward persecution to resist the increasing 
 attacks of heresy, may be looked upon as 
 offering to our view the greatest intellectual 
 development which the Church has ex- 
 perienced since the times of the Apostles. Learned and 
 eloquent men abounded, " mighty in the 
 Scriptures" and "steadfast in the Faith," 
 and their commentaries and sermons have come down 
 to us as an abiding heritage and a continual witness to 
 the teaching of the Church in early times. St. Atha- 
 nasius, St. Ambrose, St. Chrysostom, and St. Augustine, 
 are but a few out of many whose writings are still held 
 in honour by our own as well as by every other branch 
 of the Catholic Church. 
 
 Christian 
 learning de 
 veloped in 
 peace. 
 
 The F^hers. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 ^l)t CEarls T^istoxv of particular ^Di^urclies 
 
 A.D. 67 — A.D. 500 
 
 § I. T/te ChtircJi of England. 
 
 The Church of England is believed, with good 
 reason, to owe its foundation to the Apostle st. Paul's visit 
 St. Paul, who probably came to this country "^^ England. 
 after his first imprisonment at Rome. The writings of 
 Tertullian, and others in the second and third centuries 
 speak of Christianity as having spread as far as the 
 islands of Britain, and a British king named Lucius is 
 known to have embraced the Faith about the middle 
 of the second century. The Diocletian persecution 
 made itself felt amongst the British Christians, the 
 conversion of the proto-martyr St. Alban Martyrdom of 
 (A.D. 303) being followed by that of a large ^^- ^^^an. 
 number of his countrymen, many of whom also suffered 
 for their faith. 
 
 The persecution ceased (A.D. 305) under the influence 
 of Constantius, who, before his accession to the im- 
 perial dignity, had been viceroy in Britain. His son 
 and successor Constantine was, if not born in England, 
 at any rate of English parentage on the side of his 
 mother Helen, better known as the Saint and Empress 
 
74 ^'^c €arlB l^istorn 
 
 Helena. Three English Bishops, those of York, Lin- 
 T, ,. , coin, and London, attended the Council 
 
 English ' ' 
 
 Bishops at summoned by Constantino at Aries, A.D. 
 
 314, a proof that at this time the Church 
 of England was thoroughly organized and settled. 
 English Bishops were also present at the Councils of 
 Sardica, A.D. 347, and of Ariminium, A.D. 359. 
 
 When the Romans abandoned Britain early in th-e 
 fifth century, the Saxons took advantage of the defence- 
 less state of the inhabitants to settle in the island, at 
 first as colonists and afterwards as conquerors. The 
 EnMish Church ii'^temiingling of these fierce heathens with 
 depressed by the Christian population had a depressing 
 Saxoninvasion. ij^flyej-^(.g ^^^ ^|^g Church ; and the Bishops 
 
 and Clergy, belonging as they did to the weaker and 
 conquered portion of the community, seem to have 
 been unable to do much towards the conversion of the 
 invaders. Gradually, as the Saxons became more and 
 more powerful in the island, the number of Bishops 
 ^. . ,. and Clergy in the accessible portions of 
 
 Diminution °-' ^ 
 
 and retreat of England grew Smaller and smaller ; and 
 ^"'^■^' such as remained were at last compelled 
 
 to take refuge with their brethren, who had retired to 
 the mountain fastnesses, rather than live in slavery. 
 Hence the records of the Church of England in the 
 sixth century are chiefly confined to those dioceses 
 which were situated in what we call Wales, or in other 
 mountainous districts. 
 
 § 2. T/ie Chm'cli of Ireland. 
 
 The Church of Ireland is said by some to have 
 been first founded in the Apostolic age, but this seems 
 doubtful. The first certain' information which we have 
 
of ^articulnr Cf)urc!KS 
 
 respecting the presence of Christianity in the island, is 
 that in a.d. 431, a Bishop named Palladius was sent 
 thither on a mission by Pope Celestine. He appears, 
 however, not to have met with much success, and he 
 soon left the country and died, probably in Scotland. 
 A few years later, about A.D. 440, the cele- g^ p^^^.^^ ^^^ 
 brated St. Patrick began his mission in Apostle of 
 Ireland. He is generally considered to ^'■^^''"'^• 
 have been a native of North Britain, who, at the age of 
 sixteen, was taken prisoner by pirates, and carried as a 
 slave to Ireland. On regaining his liberty, he resolved 
 to devote his life to the conversion of the country of 
 his captivity; and having been consecrated Bishop, he 
 returned to Ireland, and spent fifty years as a missionary 
 in that hitherto heathen land. At the time of his death, 
 A.D. 493, the Church was firmly rooted in Ireland, and 
 possessed a native priesthood and a native Episcopate. 
 It may, however, be mentioned, that neither the 
 diocesan nor the parochial systems were -^^^^ develop- 
 developed in Ireland until a very late mentofdio- 
 period, whilst, from the very large number parishes in 
 of Bishops existing there in early times, Ireland. 
 we are led to infer that in Ireland, as before in the 
 earliest ages of the Church, each missionary was in- 
 vested with episcopal powers, and that the office of 
 priest, separate from that of Bishop, was at first almost 
 unknown. Gradually there sprang up Cathedral chap- 
 ters, whose members acted as curates to the Bishop, 
 and to this succeeded the parochial system. 
 
 § 3. T/ie CJmrch of Scotland. 
 
 The Church of Scotland may, perhaps, hke the 
 Church of England, trace its foundation to the labours 
 
76 Wi)C €arle l^istori? 
 
 of St. Paul, and seems to be included in Tertullian's 
 mention of the far-off limits to which Christianity had 
 reached in his days. Little is, however, known of very 
 early Church history in Scotland until the beginning of 
 St. Ninian ^^^ ^^^^^ ccntury, when St. Ninian, who is 
 
 the first au- said to have been the son of a British 
 
 thenticated ^ • r i i i r-. i -r^- 
 
 missionary in chicf, prcached to the Southern Picts, 
 Scotland. ^-p^ 412— A.D. 432. We have already 
 
 seen that St. Patrick, the Apostle of Ireland, was a 
 Scotchman, and the fruits of the benefits thus conferred 
 on the one country were reaped by the other in the 
 next century, when St. Columba went from Ireland 
 and founded the celebrated monastery of lona in one of 
 the isles of the Hebrides. lona, like the Irish monas- 
 teries of the same period, sent out many 
 between Wsh missionaries, and the monks of the two 
 of r^ r's'^^ countries appear to have kept up friendly 
 communications with each other. 
 
 § 4. Cojitinental CJuirches. 
 
 The Church of Italy, as we have already seen 
 (pp. 42, 43), was founded by the joint labours of St. Peter 
 and St. Paul, but the circumstances of its foundation 
 were very different from those of the Churches of our 
 Difficulties ^""^'^ islands. Christianity in Italy had to 
 encountered by make its way amongst a highly civilized 
 
 the Church in , . - , ^ ■ ^ ^ 
 
 Italy from high people, a nation of deep thmkers and 
 civilization philosophers, whose opposition to the 
 truths of the Gospel was a far more subtle thing than 
 the rude ignorance of barbarians. Besides this, the 
 infant Church in Italy was brought face to face with 
 and political the might of the Roman emperors who 
 power. ^ycre at that time the rulers of the known 
 
of ^Barticulnr CTfjurclKS 77 
 
 world ; and though their persecution of their Christian 
 subjects extended more or less to all parts of the em- 
 pire, yet Italy was the chief battle-field on which the 
 first great contest between the Church and the world 
 was fought. Hence the history of the early Church of 
 Italy is a history of alternating persecutions and times 
 of peace ^, during which Christianity was constantly 
 taking deeper root and spreading more widely through 
 the country, until the conversion of Constantine, A.D. 312, 
 led to the establishment and endowment of the Church. 
 As the Church was growing stronger and Decay of the 
 taking deeper root, the worn-out Roman Roman empire. 
 empire was gradually decaying and fading away, and, 
 practically, it came to an end with the division of East 
 and West, A.D. 395. 
 
 Resistance to the inroads of the barbarians was no 
 longer possible. Rome was sacked successively by 
 different nations of Central Europe, and at length the 
 kingdom of the Goths in Italy was established under 
 Theodoric, A.D. 493. These rude nations, though pro- 
 fessing Christianity, had received with it , . . 
 
 . . r A • • Ananism of 
 
 the heretical doctrmes of Anus, owmg to barbarian con- 
 their teachers having belonged to those i^^''°''^- 
 eastern portions of Europe, which, from their nearness 
 to Asia, were most infected with this heresy. 
 
 The Church of France was probably founded by 
 St. Paul, but we have no certain account of its early 
 history. " Trophimus the Ephesian " is 
 believed to have been the first Bishop of o/ISy""^ 
 Aries, and Pothinus, another Greek Asiatic, ^f^"^^ 
 occupied the see of Lyons at the time of ^^ °^^' 
 the persecution under Marcus Aurelius, A.D. 161 — 
 A.D. 180, during which he suffered martyrdom. His 
 ^ See Chap. v. 
 
'^^t (Bm\^ llistorj) 
 
 successor was St. Irenasus, a native, probably, of Smyrna, 
 who was martyred under Severus, A.D. 202. This long- 
 continued connexion with the Churches of Asia Minor 
 left its traces on the liturgy and customs of the Church 
 of France, and through it of Britain and Ireland, these 
 latter Churches adhering to the Eastern mode of 
 computing Easter even after the Western reckoning 
 had been adopted in France. The liturgy used in 
 and of French France, as well as in Britain and Spain, 
 Liturgy. jg known to havc been founded on that 
 
 used in Ephesus and in the other Asiatic cities, which 
 was almost certainly that used by St. John himself. 
 
 A Council was summoned by Constantine, A.D. 314, 
 at the French city of Aries, and one French Bishop at 
 least was present at the great Nicoean Council, A.D. 325. 
 Intercourse ^^^^^ ^ ccntury later (A.D. 429), St. Ger- 
 betvveen Eng- manus, Bishop of Auxcrrc, and St. Lupus, 
 French Bisliop of Troycs, were sent over to Britain 
 
 Churches. ^^ assist in combating the errors of Pela- 
 
 gius, the neighbour Churches of England and France 
 maintaining apparently very friendly relations. Many 
 of the barbarian tribes who overran France in the be- 
 ginning of the fifth century, though professing Chris- 
 tianity, were deeply infected with the Arian heresy. 
 The Franks, however, who were heathens at their first 
 entrance into the country, embraced the orthodox 
 faith, and eventually became masters of the kingdom 
 under Clovis, A.D. 486. 
 
 The Church of Spain and Portugal traces its 
 a -n ^ J foundatlon to St. Paul, who speaks of his 
 
 St. Paul and . ^ . _, ^ 
 
 St. James m intended visit to Spam, Rom. xv. 24; and 
 Spam. ^-^^^^ .g ^^g^ ^ tradition that St. James the 
 
 Great preached the Gospel here. This Church, too, 
 is spoken of by St. Ircniicus, and again by Tertullian. 
 
of \0articuIar €i)urcljcs 79 
 
 Its first known martyr was St. Fructuosus, a.d. 259, 
 and Its first Council that of Elvira, about A.D. 300. The 
 names of nineteen Spanish Bishops are mentioned as 
 present at it. The Council of Nice, A.D. 325, was under 
 the presidency of Hosius, the Bishop of the Spanish 
 diocese of Cordova^ About A.D. 470, the Arianism of 
 Visigoths, who were Arians, passed over Visigoths. 
 from France into Spain, and were only gi-adually con- 
 verted to the Catholic Faith. 
 
 We must look to a later period (see Chapter XI.) for 
 the foundation of other Churches of the West in 
 Northern and Central Europe, that is to say, the 
 Scandinavian Churches, including Norway, 
 Sweden, and Denmark, as well as those contained 
 in the large extent of countiy to which we often give 
 the comprehensive name of Germany. 
 
 The Churches now comprehended in European 
 Turkey and Greece were, as we have already seen 
 (pp. 37 to 40), the fruits of the labours of St. Paul, 
 and, like the Church of Rome, had wealth and learn- 
 ing to encounter instead of poverty and ignorance. 
 The Book of Acts records very fully the earliest 
 history of these Churches, and a large proportion of 
 St. Paul's Epistles are addressed to them. The 
 theorizing and philosophical tendencies Liability of the 
 of the Greeks made them very liable to Greeks to 
 be led away by heretical teachers, and we ^^^^^' 
 find that the Church in Greece, from St. Paul's time 
 downwards, was continually disturbed by the presence 
 of those who taught or listened to "some new thing." 
 Hence all the General Councils, summoned for the 
 authoritative settlement of the faith of the Church, were 
 held either in Greece, or in that part of Asia which 
 had been colonized by Greeks. Arianism in particular, 
 
8o Vil)t (iBarlw l^istorn 
 
 for a long period, caused the most violent dissensions 
 throughout the Eastern world, and these were the occa- 
 sion of that first Great Council of Nicaea which, though 
 not actually held in Greece, was only separated from 
 it by the narrow strait of the Bosphorus. The building 
 
 Origin of of Constantinople, A.D. 330, gave a Chris- 
 
 jealousies be- tian capital to Greece, and, indeed, to the 
 and Con- wholc of the Eastern Roman empire ; and 
 
 stantinople. from this time may be dated the jealousies 
 and struggles for supremacy which took place between 
 the Church in Italy and the Church in Greece, and 
 resulted eventually in the Great schism between East 
 and West". 
 
 The Church of Russia is beheved to have been 
 St. Andrew in fi^st founded by the Apostle St. Andrew, 
 Russia. -yyj^o extended his labours northwards from 
 
 Thrace (which now forms part of Turkey in Europe), to 
 that portion of Scythia lying north of the Black Sea, 
 and now constituting the southern part of European 
 Russia. The bulk of the present Russian empire was, 
 however, converted at a much later period. 
 
 § 5. T/ie Church in Africa. 
 
 The first evangelizing of North Africa, including what 
 ^ ^. we now know as Egypt, Algeria, and 
 
 bt. bimon . -i i r> <- • rr 
 
 Zelotes and St. Morocco, IS ascnbcd to St. Simon Ze- 
 
 Mark in Africa, j^^^^ ^^^ g^^ y^^^-^^ ^j^^ j^^^^^. ^f ^j^^^^ 
 
 founded the Church of Alexandria, of which he 
 became the first Bishop. Christianity appears to have 
 
 2 In .speaking of the Greek Church of the present day, 
 we usually understand the whole body of orthodox Eastern 
 Christians, and not merely those dwelling in Greece itself. 
 
of particular e:i;urd;cs 8i 
 
 made very rapid progress in Africa, since, in the fifth 
 century, the Church numbered more than four hundred 
 African Bishops. Alexandria, from its Patriarchate of 
 weahh and importance, as well as from its Alexandria. 
 reputation for learning, was looked up to by the other 
 African Churches, and its Bishops were acknowledged 
 as patriarchs throughout the Christianized portion of 
 the continent. The Alexandrian school 
 of philosophy was very famous, and was 
 at one time presided over by the Christian philosopher 
 Clement of Alexandria, who died about A.D. 216. His 
 pupil Origen was, for a while, at the head of the same 
 college, and employed his vast learning both before 
 and after his ordination, in comparing the extant 
 copies of the Old Testament Scriptures, in order to 
 bring the text of the original languages to a state 
 of the greatest possible correctness. He died A.D. 
 
 253. 
 
 The Church of Alexandria was much distracted by 
 inward troubles. In A.D. 306, the schism Heresies at 
 of Meletius led many astray, and amongst Alexandria, 
 them the too notorious Arius, who began to publish 
 in Alexandria the heresy since known by his name, 
 about the year A.D. 320. St. Athanasius, st. Athanasius 
 who became Patriarch of Alexandria, and Arius. 
 A.D. 326, was the chief instrument raised up by God 
 for combating the errors of Arius, a work which he 
 carried on unflinchingly both before and after his 
 elevation to the episcopal throne, though his defence 
 of the orthodox faith brought upon him long and severe 
 persecution, including an exile of twenty years from his 
 diocese. The Arian heresy, though checked, was 
 however not exterminated, and long remained a source 
 of trouble and weakness to the whole Church. St. Cyril, 
 
 G 
 
82 ^f)c €arlp l^istorp 
 
 who afterwards succeeded to the patriarchate of 
 St. Cyril and Alexandria, A.D. 412, was also called upon 
 Nestorius. ^o defend Catholic truth against the errors 
 
 of Nestorius, whilst his successor, Dioscorus, openly- 
 embraced the false teaching of Eutyches, and denied 
 the Manhood, as Arius and Nestorius had before denied 
 the Divinity, of our Blessed Lord. The evil example 
 of the patriarch was followed by a large proportion of 
 African Christians, who refused to receive the decrees 
 of the Council of Chalcedon, A.D. 451, or to submit to 
 Catholic Bishops. 
 
 Two other well-known names which adorn the re- 
 cords of the Church in North Africa may be mentioned : 
 St. Cyprian, a native of Carthage, and 
 
 t. ypnan. afterwards Bishop of that city, who suf- 
 fered martyrdom, A.D. 258, and St. Augus- 
 
 t. ugus me. ^.^^^ ^ native of Numidia (or what we now 
 call Algeria), who was educated at Carthage, was conse- 
 crated Bishop of Hippo, A.D. 395, and died A.D. 430. He 
 left behind him a great number of writings, the influence 
 of which has been largely felt by the Church of England. 
 The Church of Ethiopia, now represented by 
 St. Matthew Abyssinia, was planted by St. Matthew, 
 in Ethiopia. ^j^e way having, ' perhaps, been prepared 
 by that "man of Ethiopia," the eunuch "under Candace, 
 queen of the Ethiopians," of whom we read in Acts viii. 
 2^ — 39. Little is clearly known of the early Christian 
 history of this region ; but the Ethiopian Church ap- 
 pears to have come under the patriarchal rule of the 
 Bishop of Alexandria towards the beginning of the 
 fourth century. Though keeping clear of Arianism, 
 the Ethiopian Christians became deeply tinged with 
 the Eutychian heresy, by which Dioscorus and his 
 successors were unhappily led away. 
 
of particular Cf)urd;cs 83 
 
 § 6. The Eastern Church. 
 
 Of the Churches now comprehended in Turkey in 
 Asia, the foundation and early history of Palestine, 
 as represented by the CHURCH IN Jerusalem, and of 
 Syria, as represented by the CHURCH in Antioch, 
 have been already related (Chapters I. and II.). 
 
 St. James the Less, first Bishop of Jerusalem, was mar- 
 tyred A.D. 63, and succeeded by Simeon, Death of St. 
 the son of Cleopas, in whose episcopate James. 
 the destruction of Jerusalem took place, A.D. 70. 
 The Christians, in obedience to the prophetic teaching 
 of their Divine Master, had already fled for safety to 
 Pella, whence they afterwards returned to 
 
 ^ 1 ^T, • -u J .L .-u • r Flight to Pella. 
 
 take up their abode amongst the rums of 
 the Holy City. In A.D. 132, a rebellious outbreak of 
 the Jews, under the leadership of Barchochebas, drew 
 down on them a severe chastisement from the Emperor 
 Hadrian, and the Jewish Christians suffered much from 
 being confounded with their rebellious countiymen. 
 The ruins of the ancient city were completely destroyed, 
 whilst no Jew was allowed to enter the new city of 
 yElia Capitolina, which was built on its site. The 
 Jewish Christians now entirely gave up 
 all profession of Judaism, and the first juda^srn°^° 
 GentileBisho'o of Jerusalem was appointed ^hurch of 
 
 '- ■' ^^ Jerusalem. 
 
 A.D. 135. 
 
 Juhan the Apostate (A.D. 361 — A.D. 363) presumptu- 
 ously attempted to rebuild Jerusalem, but his attempt 
 was frustrated by a miraculous interposition, a failure 
 which had already been predicted by St. Cyril, the then 
 Bishop of Jerusalem. 
 
 G 2 
 
84 ^I)C €arlB 3[ijtstor» 
 
 The Church in Antioch having been probably- 
 founded, by St. Peter, that Apostle is believed to have 
 Double E i ^^^^ behind him two Bishops in the city, 
 copateat the One Evodius, having the episcopal 
 
 "'^^'^ ' care of the Jewish converts, whilst Ignatius 
 
 was placed in charge of the Gentile Christians; but, 
 on the death of Evodius, A.D. 70, Ignatius 
 became sole Bishop. This holy man is 
 said to have been the child whom our Lord took in His 
 arms and set in the midst of His disciples. He was 
 intimate with some or all of the Apostles, especially 
 with St. John, and was martyred by being thrown to 
 wild beasts at Rome, A.D. 107. The synods held at 
 Antioch were very numerous, and far larger than any 
 others, approaching almost in size and importance to 
 General Councils. It was at Antioch that the cele- 
 St. John brated and eloquent St. John Chrysostom 
 
 Chrysostom. ^^^g hoYu. about A.D. 347 : lie became 
 Bishop of Constantinople, and died A.D. 407, after 
 undergoing persecutions which almost amounted to a 
 martyrdom. 
 
 We have already seen (pp. 31, 32) that the 
 „ , , Churches of Asia Minor owe their 
 
 St. Paul and . ^ ■ n o t-. i i ■ i i • 
 
 St. John hi foundation chiefly to St. Paul, whilst their 
 Asia Minor. perfect Organization and development was 
 entrusted to St. John the Divine (pp. 49 to 51). 
 The Seven Churches of the Apocalypse seem to have 
 been in a special manner the charge of the latter 
 Apostle, Ephesus, the chief of them, being the home of 
 his later earthly years, and the scene of his decease 
 and burial. St. Timothy, the first Bishop of Ephesus, 
 ^, „ , , „ had been succeeded probably by Onesi- 
 
 The "Angels' ^ t^ , / , ^ s 
 
 of the Seven mus ; St. Polycarp (martyred A.D. 167) 
 Churches. -j^^^^ ^^iq episcopal charge of Smyrna ; Ar- 
 
ol particular CI;urd;cs 
 
 chippus, it is believed, had followed Epaphras at 
 Laodicca. The names of the other " Angels " spoken 
 of in the Apocalypse have not come down to us, but 
 there is no doubt that at the time when the seven in- 
 spired Epistles were addressed to these Churches, there 
 was in each of them a firmly established episcopacy, 
 and that this form of government was followed by all 
 other Churches throughout the world. There is Httle 
 that needs recording of the history of these Churches 
 of Asia Minor, unless we except the Great Council of 
 Ephesus, held in that city, A.D. 431, to condemn the 
 heresy of Nestorius (p. 71). 
 
 The Church of Armenia, now included in Asiatic 
 Turkey, is believed to have been first c- t, ^ , 
 lounded by St. Bartholomew. The country mew in Ar- 
 is said to have been further evangelized "^^"^^• 
 by a mission sent by St. Gregory the Illuminator in the 
 third century. It is known that, in the following cen- 
 tury, a flourishing Church existed there. 
 
 The Church of Parthia, or Persia, embraced 
 the country lying between the Tigris and the Indus, 
 with Mesopotamia and Chaldea; what we now call 
 Persia, Cabul, and Belochistan ; as well as part of Arabia 
 and Turkey; and is said to have been planted by 
 St. Peter, St. Bartholomew, St. Jude, St. Several Apos- 
 Matthew, and St. Thomas. The inhabi- "^^^s in Parthia. 
 tants of this region were of different races : Greek 
 colonists ; many Jews, the residue of the Babylonish 
 Captivity ; Arabs, and ancient Persians. Till the fourth 
 century the Parthian Church appears to have flourished 
 in peace. It was beyond the jurisdiction of the perse- 
 cuting emperors of Rome, and the Parthian monarchs, 
 though not Christians themselves, protected or tolerated 
 their Christian subjects. Two Bishops were sent from 
 
86 ®f)t ^arle llistory 
 
 Parthia to the Council of Nic^ea, a.d. 325, but shortly 
 Persecution afterwards, A.D. 330, persecution broke 
 *^^''®- out, occasioned apparently by the jealousy 
 
 felt by the king towards the now Christian emperors 
 of Rome, and the intercourse kept up between the 
 fellow Christians of the two empires. Sixteen thousand 
 martyrs are said to have shed their blood for their 
 Faith, and amongst them was St. Simeon, the Patriarch 
 of the Church, and Bishop of Seleucia. Another per- 
 secution took place in the beginning of the fifth century, 
 and shortly afterwards Persian Christianity became 
 strongly infected with the errors of Nestorius, the 
 Shahs apparently favouring the heresy on account 
 of its having been discouraged by the Roman em- 
 perors. 
 
 There is no record of the actual founding of the 
 Church in Arabia. We know, from Gal. i. 17, that 
 St. Paul "went into Arabia" soon after his conversion, 
 but there is no mention of his having preached the 
 
 Gospel there at that time, when indeed he 
 to" hT first con- was not yet called to be an Apostle; and 
 version of ^j^g Arabia ta which he went was probably 
 
 the northern portion stretching up to the 
 east of Syria, almost to Damascus itself. The Apostle 
 of the Gentiles may probably have revisited this coun- 
 try at a later period ; but, at any rate, we know that 
 Christianity was firmly established there early in the 
 third century, and that Origen made two several jour- 
 neys thither between A.D. 220 and A.D. 248, to combat 
 heresies Avhich troubled the Arabian Church. The 
 Bishop of Bostra, or Bozrah, was present at the Council 
 Nestorianism ^^ Antioch, A.D. 269. In the fifth century 
 and Euty- ^i^q errors of Nestorius, and, a little later, 
 
 chianism in ^ ^ , , . , 
 
 Arabia. of Eutvches, madc great inroads amongst 
 
of particular €I;urci)es 
 
 the Christians of Arabia, several even of the Bishops 
 being led away by them. 
 
 There is an ancient tradition that St. Thomas and 
 St. Bartholomew laid the foundations of 
 the Church in India, but very little is Sd^'!" Bar- 
 known of its early history. Pantsenus is f^j^^^"^ ^"■ 
 said to have been sent as a missionary 
 from Alexandria to India towards the end of the second 
 century, though it is a matter in dispute whether by 
 India in this case we are to understand the country 
 now known under that name, or Ethiopia, or Arabia 
 Felix. 
 
 There are still Christians in India who reverence 
 St. Thomas as their founder, and use a liturgy which 
 goes by his name. Nestorianism spread to India in 
 the fifth century. 
 
 The Church is believed to have been planted in 
 China by St. Thomas and St. Bartholomew, and the 
 Chinese are mentioned by Arnobius in the fourth cen- 
 tury amongst those nations which had received the 
 Gospel. It does not seem, however, that Christianity 
 existed for any length of time in this country. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 ^l^c Inroatfs of i¥laf)omctanism 
 
 A.D. 609— A.D. 732 
 
 THE various heresies, and especially the heresy of 
 Arius, which had so widely troubled the peace of 
 the Eastern Church, though they were not suffered by 
 God's Mercy to cause a lasting schism, yet left behind 
 them a certain weakness resulting in the decay of many 
 
 of the Churches of the East, and finally in 
 pares'th^^^?y their Overthrow by the false faith of the 
 for Maho- impostor Mahomet. The present state of 
 
 the Churches of Ephesus, Sardis, and 
 Laodicea, if viewed in the light shed upon it by the 
 prophetic Epistles of St. John the Divine, may serve to 
 show us how God withdraws His Blessing from a 
 Church no less surely than from an individual Christian, 
 when His Grace is obstinately rejected and despised. 
 
 § I. Mahomd. 
 
 The false prophet Mahomet was born A.D. 569, of the 
 Mahomet's chief family in the Arabian tribe of the 
 birth, Koreish ; but it was not till after he had 
 
 amassed a large fortune, partly by diligence in trade 
 
^]^c Enroatis of J^al^omctanism 89 
 
 and partly by a wealthy marriage, that, at the age of 
 forty, A.D. 609, he declared himself to be a ^nd claim to be 
 prophet. This announcement was at first a prophet 
 confined to the members of his own immediate family, 
 till, at the end of four years, Mahomet proclaimed that 
 he had a mission from God to reform the , , 
 
 r ,. ■ 1 ■ • ■ nr an^ reformer. 
 
 State of religion m his native city, Mecca, 
 and to put down the idolatry which prevailed there. 
 The opposition which the false prophet encountered 
 from his fellow-citizens did not hinder him from making 
 many converts to the religion he was beginning to 
 invent for himself and for them, until at length (A.D. 622) 
 an insurrection, caused by the preaching and success 
 of Mahomet, obliged him to fly for his life YUght to 
 from Mecca, and take refuge at Yatreb or Medina. 
 Medina^ 
 
 Here he was gladly received both by Jews and Arabs, 
 rival races, who divided the city between them. The 
 Jews were ready to welcome him as their expected 
 Messiah, whilst the Arabs had heard of his fame from 
 their brethren at Mecca; and Mahomet seems from 
 this time to have entirely laid aside the character of 
 a mere reformer, for that of the founder of Founds a new 
 a new revelation. The Koran and the religion. 
 sword were now called in to aid in their respective 
 ways in extending the power of the ambitious adven- 
 turer. Violence and bloodshed enforced 
 the pretended inspiration by which Maho- 
 met claimed to be acknowledged as t/ie Prophet of God, 
 and the civil and religious head of the nation ; and the 
 last ten years of his life present an almost unbroken 
 
 1 It is from this Hegira (or Flight) of ISIahomet, July i6th, 
 A.D. 622, that Mahometans compute their time. 
 
90 ^]^c EnroaUs 
 
 course of warfare, which too often degenerated into 
 and conquests simple robbcry and murder. He made 
 of Mahomet. himself master of the whole of Arabia, in- 
 cluding the city of Mecca, where he destroyed the idols 
 against which he had in earlier days protested, and 
 then made an ineffectual attempt to take possession of 
 Palestine. Mahomet died on June 8th, 
 
 His death. , i r ^ rr r ■ 
 
 A.D. 632, partly from the effects of poison, 
 which had been given to him some years before, and 
 partly from the consequences of a life of excess and 
 self-indulgence. 
 
 § 2. T/ie Religion of Maliomet. 
 
 The false faith of which Mahomet was at once the 
 prophet and the founder, seems to have taken for its 
 basis the traditionary religion then prevalent amongst 
 the Arab tribes. These traditions were probably com- 
 pounded of dim remnants of the Truth which had been 
 revealed to Abraham and handed down through his 
 son Ishmael, and of a very corrupt form of Sabasanism, 
 which included the worship of the heavenly bodies, as 
 well as of idols, and which had been the religion of 
 Terah and his fellow-countrymen. Upon this founda- 
 tion was engrafted a mixture of Persian 
 truth"and° philosophy, and of such perversions of 
 
 error in Ma- Christianity and of Scriptural doctrine as 
 
 nometanisin. ■' ^ 
 
 Mahomet could gather from a Persian 
 Jew and a Nestorian monk. The Koran, which Maho- 
 met pretended to have received from heaven by the 
 mouth of the archangel Gabriel, makes mention of 
 our Blessed Lord and of many of the facts of Old Tes- 
 tament History, but its teaching is essentially anti- 
 
of J^a!;omctanism 91 
 
 Christian and blasphemous, inasmuch as it denies the 
 Divinity of Christ, and represents Him ,^ 
 
 ^ ,7. Opposition of 
 
 as a Teacher and Prophet far mferior to the Koran to 
 Mahomet himself. An intended contra- ^Christianity. 
 diction of the Christian doctrine of the Holy Trinity 
 is also conveyed in its opening sentence, which is the 
 Mahometan confession of faith, — " There is but one 
 God, and Mahomet is His prophet." 
 
 Mahomet's energetic opposition to idolatry was, 
 no doubt, a good feature in his religious ,, , 
 
 •, 1 , M 1 r ■, T Mahomet's 
 
 system, though, like that of the Icono- iconoclastic 
 clasts^, it was carried to an extravagant t^"^^"^'^^- 
 extent, and this agreement, with their undue fears and 
 prejudices on this head, seems to have been a sufficient 
 inducement to many unstable Christians to deny the 
 Lord, for Whose Honour they professed such deep 
 concern, and to give themselves up to an impostor who 
 was perhaps the nearest approach to Anti- Christ which 
 the world has yet seen. 
 
 Christian people are found even in these days who 
 do not hesitate to speak with some degree of favour of 
 the great apostasy of which Mahomet was the founder, 
 because of its opposition to idolatry, its recognition of 
 our Blessed Lord as a Prophet, the certain admixture 
 of truth contained in its grievous error, and the alleged 
 moral teaching and beauty of language of particular 
 passages in the Koran. Any such favour or tenderness 
 is, however, altogether out of place in pro- ^^^^^^ ^^^^^^ 
 fessed worshippers of Him Whom Maho- of Maho- 
 met so grievously blasphemed, whilst the "^^ amsm. 
 grossly sensual and immoral lives led by the false pro- 
 phet and the large proportion of his followers down to 
 
 See Chap. viii. 
 
92 ^Ijc Enrortljs 
 
 the present time, serve to show us that wrong behef 
 and wrong practice go hand in hand, and that whatever 
 show of morality there may be in some few of the pre- 
 cepts of the Koran, it has no influence on the conduct 
 of those who profess to be guided by it. 
 
 § 3. The Spread of MaJiometanism. 
 
 The work of conquest which Mahomet had begun was 
 Mahometan Continued by his successors. Abu Bekr, 
 conquests ^^ father of Mahomet's favourite wife, 
 
 was the first of the four Cahphs who pushed the power 
 of the Mahometan arms beyond the confines of Arabia, 
 of the Holy ^.nd laid the foundations of the future em- 
 L^"'^' pire. Jerusalem was taken by Omar, the 
 
 next Caliph, in A.D. 637, and, with the exception of a 
 short interval during the Crusades, the Holy City has 
 ever since remained in the hands of the unbelievers. 
 Omar made himself master of Egypt as 
 well as of Syria, and showed his savage 
 contempt for learning by burning the famous and 
 valuable collection of MSS. contained in the Alexan- 
 Persia, and drian library. Under Othman, Persia 
 NorthAfrica. ^nd the North of Africa were added to the 
 empire, and after the death of Ali, son-in-law to Maho- 
 met and fourth Caliph, the seat of government was 
 removed to Damascus. 
 
 The Caliphs of Damascus carried on the same system 
 „ . . of warfare and bloodshed, took possession 
 
 Other portions ' ^ 
 
 of Asia, and of Asia Minor, of the Northern parts of 
 part of Europe, j^^j^^ ^^ gp^^j^^^ ^^^^ Overran the South of 
 
 France, where, however, A.D. 732, the Mahometan troops 
 received such a check at Tours from the hands of 
 
c£ JllaI;ometanism 93 
 
 Charles Martel, as hindered them from extending their 
 conquests any farther in Western Europe. 
 
 At the present day Mahometanism is the professed 
 faith of the inhabitants of the Northern „ 
 
 ■I ir /• A r • /- • rresent extent 
 
 half of Africa, of Turkey m Europe, of ofMaho- 
 Arabia, Persia, the Holy Land, Asia Minor, "^^'^"i^"^- 
 and some parts of India, and its adherents number 
 ninety-six millions. We shall perhaps realize still more 
 strongly the havoc which this soul-destroying apostasy 
 has been suffered to work, if we remember that some 
 of the countries where it now reigns unchecked were 
 formerly the seats of flourishing Christian Churches, 
 the Church in Africa boasting of such great Saints as 
 St. Cyprian and St. Augustine, whilst Palestine and 
 Asia Minor witnessed the first foundation of the Church, 
 as well as its earliest settlement in the form it was 
 permanently to retain. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 ®f)C IBiJjision fictiiiccn (Bmt anU MtBt 
 
 A.D. 680 — A.D. 1054 
 
 SO far we have contemplated the Church of Christ 
 as one in external communion, no less than by 
 the inner bonds of charity and of sacramental life ; but 
 ,, , , . we now come to a period in which this 
 
 Outward unity ^ 
 
 of the Church external unity began to be to a certain 
 extent dissolved, and that in great measure 
 by the same outward influences which had at first se- 
 cured its cohesion. Heresies and schisms, especially 
 the great heresy of Arius, had indeed troubled the 
 Church and threatened to break the visible 
 
 with the break- • • . , , ., , , 
 
 ingupofthe union cxistmg between its branches m 
 Roman Em- different countries; but it was not until 
 
 pire. ' 
 
 after the dissolution of the Roman empire 
 that the breach really came. 
 
 § I. Jealousy between Ro7ne and Constajitinopie. 
 During the flourishing days of the empire the city of 
 Reasons for Ro^e had naturally been looked up to 
 Roman as- with great reverence by all the other 
 cen ancy. Churches of the Avorld. Its political im- 
 
 portance as the centre of government, the vast number 
 
^I)C Bifaiston bcttoccn @nst nntr SSElcst 95 
 
 of its martyrs, its comparative freedom from heresy, 
 and its connexion with the lives and deaths of St. Peter 
 and St. Paul, all tended to give it a moral ascendancy 
 which was gradually claimed as a right. This, how- 
 ever, did not take place without protests on the part of 
 other Bishops, nor even without very definite dis- 
 claimers of any wish for or right to supreme authority 
 on the part of the Bishops of Rome themselves. 
 
 Constantinople, as being the new Rome and capital 
 of the Eastern empire, was especially jealous of the 
 claims of the mother city, and one of her Patriarchs, 
 John the Faster, in the sixth century, first set the evil 
 example of assuming the title of " Uni- ^j^^i^j^j^ ^f 
 versal Bishop," a title which the Roman an Eastern 
 Pontiffs have since taken and retained. ^^'^'^^'^ • 
 In proportion as the political division between East 
 and West became more complete, so also did the 
 tendency towards separation in ecclesiastical matters 
 increase. Western dioceses, now peopled by the bar- 
 barian nations who had overrun Europe, Beginnings of 
 still looked up to Rome as their centre <iisunion. 
 and head; whilst the Eastern Bishops, under the sway 
 of the decaying empire, clung to Constantinople. The 
 controversy respecting the use of Images, and that 
 about the Procession of the Holy Ghost 
 from the Son as well as from the Father, 
 were, however, the means of actually bringing about 
 the cessation of all outward communion between East 
 and West. 
 
 § 2. The Iconoclast {or Image-breaking) Controversy. 
 There had been from very early times an extensive 
 though not universal feeling in the Church, Dislike of 
 against the use of painting or sculpture in i^n^ges 
 
96 CTfjC Bibision {idtoccn 
 
 Divine Worship. This feeling was occasioned partly 
 by dread of the idolatry still prevalent amongst the 
 heathen, and partly, especially in the East, where it 
 was strongest, by the remains of Judaism still lingering 
 lost in the in the Church of Christ. As heathenism 
 
 West, ^[q^ q^^^ j^ ^^5 gradually felt in the West 
 
 that the strong reasons formerly existing against the 
 adornment of Churches with pictures and images had 
 but retained in passed away ; but the Eastern Church, 
 the East. ^j^j^ ^]^^^ dread of change which distin- 
 
 guishes it to this day, clung as before to the old 
 sentiment. 
 
 In the eighth century, Leo III., "the Isaurian," then 
 Image-break- reigning at Constantinople, passed a decree 
 mg legislation f^y. ^}^g removal of all images and paintings 
 from Churches, and his violent conduct in the matter 
 ,. , , ,, occasioned such discontent in the West, 
 
 dissolved the , 1 • 1 1 1 i r 1 
 
 link between that Italy Withdrew altogether from the 
 We?em E^m- nominal allegiance she had hitherto paid 
 pi''es- to the emperors, about A.D, 730. Other 
 
 emperors were as fanatical in their Iconoclastic (or 
 image-breaking) prejudices as Leo, and their extrava- 
 gance excited a reaction in the other extreme in the 
 Western empire. In A.D. 786, a Council, 
 
 Reactionary , . , i i i -xt- i 
 
 decrees in the which was held at Nicssa, not Only pro- 
 ^^^^- tested against the violent fanaticism of 
 
 the East, but sanctioned the veneration of images and 
 pictures to an extent which we find it hard to justify, 
 and which was, in fact, deemed unjustifiable by many 
 in the West, who yet wished for their retention as 
 decorations and aids to devotional feeling. Charle- 
 magne, under the influence of our English Alcuin, 
 opposed the decision of the Council, and held pro- 
 vincial synods (especially one at Frankfort, A.D. 794) 
 
€ast antr mtst 97 
 
 to condemn what was, at any rate, very like image- 
 worship. 
 
 Probably dread of Judaism and Mahometanism, with 
 their hatred of our Blessed Lord and of ^^ . 
 
 HT i-i ,- 11 1 , , Charitable sup- 
 
 is Image, as well as of all sculpture, had position regard- 
 some influence on the decisions of the ^"^ ''^^'"• 
 council of A.D. 786, and we may reasonably hope 
 that it was not really intended to encourage any wor- 
 ship or veneration contrary to the express law of God. 
 At any rate, the Iconoclast controversy aided very 
 strongly to put an end to all political union, and 
 with it to all public ecclesiastical intercourse, between 
 East and West ; though the bonds of external com- 
 munion were not yet broken, and they were still one 
 both in faith and practice. 
 
 § 3. T/ie Controversy respecting the Double Procession 
 of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 We have seen^ that the summary of Christian belief, 
 known to us as the Nicene Creed, was completed at 
 the Council of Constantinople, A.D. 381 ; but with this 
 exception, that the article defining the faith of the 
 Church concerning the Third Person of the Ever- 
 Blessed Trinity, asserted only that "the ^ 
 Holy Ghost .... proceedeth from the tion to the 
 Father," without the addition of the words ^^^^°^ ^'■^^'^• 
 " and the Son/^ and it was the controversy as to the 
 admission or non-admission of these words into the 
 Creed which caused the formal division between 
 Eastern and Western Christendom. 
 
 The question is said to have first arisen in the fifth 
 
 ^ Chap, vi., sec. 3. 
 
 H 
 
98 ^f)C ©ibision fccttoccn 
 
 century ; and gradually the words in dispute came to 
 Decrees be sung in the West during Divine Service, 
 
 against it. jj^ ^j-^g ninth century an appeal Avas made 
 
 on the subject to Pope Leo III., who decided in a pro- 
 vincial Council that no such addition could lawfully be 
 made to the Creed, and ordered it to be engraved on 
 silver plates exactly as the Council of Constantinople 
 had left it. Towards the end of the same century an- 
 other Council was held at Constantinople, which also 
 decreed the disuse of the addition, and then the matter 
 dropped for about a hundred and fifty years. Its re- 
 vival seems to have been chiefly owing to 
 up?gafn^fo7^ political jealousies and to the struggle for 
 political pur- supremacy which was continually going 
 
 poses. r J J & is 
 
 on between Rome and Constantinople. 
 We may be allowed to believe that the dispute was, in 
 reality, a question of mere words, and that the two 
 branches of the One Church did, and still do, hold the 
 •' One Faith," although differing in their mode of ex- 
 pressing it. Still the ultra-conservatism which has 
 always distinguished the Eastern Church, and the un- 
 yielding temper which has been no less conspicuous in 
 the Church of Rome, did in time bring abotit a formal 
 Actual schism schism ; _ and in a.d. 1053, the Pope 
 inconse- Leo IX. issucd a sentence of excommuni- 
 
 quence. cation against the Patriarch of Constanti- 
 
 nople and all who adhered to him. In the following 
 year the Patriarch Michael Cerularius summoned a 
 synod at Constantinople, and retorted the excommuni- 
 cation upon the Latins. Two attempts at reconciliation 
 were afterwards made, one in A.D. 1274, following the 
 close of the last Crusade, and another which, after 
 lengthened negotiations, came to an equally unsuccess- 
 ful termination at the Council of Florence, A.D. 1450. 
 
CEast antJ 2Bcst 99 
 
 Since that time the two great Branches of the One 
 Vine.whilst still drawing Life and Nourish- ^, , . 
 
 ' ° (Jutward union 
 
 ment from the same Divine Root of Jesse never since 
 by means of the same Holy Sacraments, 
 have yet abstained from all acts of outward commu- 
 nion, and have failed to recognize in each other those 
 essential marks of Cathohcity which God's Mercy 
 and Providence has preserved to them even in the 
 midst of all their respective defects of Charity, or their 
 errors in theory and practice. 
 
 M 2 
 
CHAPTER X 
 ^^t €i)ViXt^ of tf)e jmitftilt Kges 
 
 A.D. 500 — A.D. 1500 
 
 THE temporal power of the Popes gradually- 
 increased after the ninth century, when part 
 of the territory since known as the States of the 
 Church was bestowed on them by Pepin, 
 theTemporaf whosc son, the famous Emperor Charle- 
 powerofthe magne, confirmed the donation. The 
 
 Popedom. ,1 , • 1 
 
 change thus wrought m the position of 
 the Popes, who to their spiritual office of Bishop now 
 added the temporal one of sovereign, was productive of 
 a corresponding change in the claims they made upon 
 the submission of the rest of Christendom, and these 
 altered claims first assumed a definite form in the 
 eleventh century. 
 
 § I. T/ie Supre77iacy of the Popes. 
 
 The Bishops of Rome had at first limited their ideas 
 Pa al claims of Universal supremacy to spiritual things : 
 to spiritual su- it was as Universal Bishop that they 
 premacy. dcsircd to be honoured and obeyed, and 
 
 we have seen in the preceding chapter that a certain 
 priority seemed to accrue to them by force of circum- 
 
VL'i)C €f)VLXti) of ti)c Jttitrtilc ^gcs 
 
 stances. Rome had come to be regarded as the 
 Mother of the Churches, much as Jerusalem was in the 
 first ages of Christianity, and appeals for advice and 
 help were at first voluntarily made to the learning and 
 piety of the Bishops of Rome. Later, instead of 
 advisers they claimed to be absolute judges in eccle- 
 siastical matters, and when the temporal possessions 
 of the Popedom made the chair of St. p^j-tj^gj. claims 
 Peter an object of ambition to covetous, to temporal 
 designing men, the character of Bishop ^"' °"'^' 
 was too often merged in that of Prince, and spiritual 
 power ceased to satisfy those who thought it their duty 
 or their interest to enforce what was in fact an Univer- 
 sal Sovereignty. 
 
 It is not difficult to understand that the idea of one 
 Visible Head and Centre of Christendom 
 would appear to have much to recommend Plausibleness 
 
 '^'^ and actual 
 
 it ; nor even that the power of the Popes advantages 
 was in reality the source of many blessings supremacy, 
 in the lawless state in which European 
 society found itself for many centuries after the fall of 
 the Roman empire. An authority which could reduce 
 rebellious subjects to obedience, overawe refractory 
 nobles, or check the tyranny of an irresponsible sove- 
 reign, could hardly fail to be productive of some good 
 effects when wielded by disinterested men, and with 
 singleness of purpose. But in the hands of worldly- 
 minded and ambitious prelates, such as itscorrup- 
 t-oo many of the Popes undoubtedly were, tions and dan- 
 this usurped prerogative of interference in '^ 
 the affairs of foreign states became an engine of 
 mighty evil, and in the course of time it was felt to be 
 such an intolerable yoke by the people of Europe that 
 continued submission to it became impossible. 
 
[02 Vfijt €I;urcf) 
 
 The Reformation was in fact a casting off of an 
 What the Re- unjustifiable usurpation in temporal as 
 formation well as in Spiritual things, and a violent 
 
 ywab. reaction against that course of events 
 
 which, from the eighth century downwards, had been 
 tending to reduce the different sovereigns of Western 
 Christendom to the rank of vassals of the Roman 
 See. 
 
 § 2. Some account of the Popes of the Middle Ages, 
 
 A CLEARER view of the rise and results of papal supre- 
 macy may perhaps be gained by entering into a some- 
 what more detailed account of such Popes as from 
 various causes occupy conspicuous places in the history 
 of the Roman Church. In order to do this effectually, 
 it will be necessary to go back a little farther than the 
 
 date at the head of the chapter, to the 
 Great!°a*d'the time of St. Leo the Great (a.d. 440- 
 first " papal ^^j)^ 461), whosc claim to interfere between 
 
 St. Hilary, Bishop of Aries, and Cheli- 
 donius, Bishop of Besan^on, may be looked upon as 
 the first " papal aggression " of which history gives us 
 an example. Chelidonius had been deposed by a 
 General Council of the Church of France under the 
 presidency of Hilary, and so deeply did the French 
 Bishops resent the unjust attempts of Leo to set aside 
 their decision, that the Bishop of Rome found an 
 appeal to the secular power necessary for the purpose 
 of enforcing his claim to exercise jurisdiction over a 
 foreign Church. But even the authority of Valen- 
 tinian III., Emperor of the West, did not succeed in 
 obliging Hilary to cede the liberties of the Church of 
 France, and it is a significant fact that the Bishop of 
 
of ti)c jmititdc ^gcs 
 
 Aries is reverenced as a saint by the whole Western 
 Church, although his sense of what was due to his posi- 
 tion as a member of the French episcopate would not 
 suffer him to yield his just rights, in order to obtain a 
 reconciliation with one so personally worthy of esteem 
 and honour as St. Leo. 
 
 The good and wise St. Gregory the Great (a.d. 590 
 — A.D. 604), though he strenuously dis- 
 claimed for himself, and denied to others, strengthened 
 the right of assuming the title of " Universal b"4t '^Gre-on^ 
 Bishop," appears to have had very strong 
 ideas respecting the authority which he conceived 
 to belong to the successors of St. Peter, whilst his 
 talents and holiness gave him an extensive influence 
 over his contemporaries. Succeeding Popes laid claim 
 to more extended powers, especially ^ ^t j • t 
 
 \ ^ n . and Hadrian I. 
 
 Hadrian I. (a.d. 772 — A.D. 795), who first, 
 advanced the doctrine that the whole Christian Church 
 w^as subject to the see of Rome. His successor, Leo 
 III. (a.d. 795— a.d. 816), having crowned 
 Charlemagne Emperor of the West, A.D. tempmJp^ower 
 800, received from that monarch the of the Popes 
 
 ' unaerLeolll. 
 
 sovereignty of Rome, and thus became 
 
 a temporal prince as well as a Bishop, and about the 
 
 same time there began to appear certain forged canons 
 
 (or Church laws), professing to be ancient decrees 
 
 collected by St. Isidore of Seville, in the seventh 
 
 century, and having for their object to give primitive 
 
 sanction to Roman Supremacy. These 
 
 " Pseudo-Isidore" Decretals, as they were De?ret°a£''^°'' 
 
 afterwards called, were frequently appealed 
 
 to, apparently in good faith, by subsequent Popes ; and 
 
 their genuineness was generally believed in, almost 
 
 without question, until the time of the Reformation in 
 
104 ®t)c €C]^urc]^ 
 
 the sixteenth century. By about the middle of the 
 ninth century these decretals were made use of to 
 settle ecclesiastical questions, and Nicholas I, (A.D. 
 8^8 — A.D. 867) laid great stress upon them when the 
 liberties of the French Church were again defended by 
 Hincmar, Archbishop of Rheims, in a 
 opposTdonto very similar case to that in which St. 
 papal claims. Hilary had opposed St. Gregory the 
 Great. Hincmar's zeal in opposing the usurpations of 
 the Roman see had some litde success during the 
 episcopate of Hadrian II. (A.D. 867 — A.D. 872), but its 
 effects passed away when John VIII. (a.d. 872 — A.D. 
 882) espoused the cause of Charles the Bald, and thus 
 enlisted the interests of the crown on his side. 
 
 The troubles and disorders consequent on the break- 
 ing up of the great empire of Charlemagne, had had a 
 very injurious effect on morals and religion ; and un- 
 worthy persons, to whom the temporal possessions of 
 the Popes had by this time become an object of am- 
 bition, took advantage of the depressed state of the 
 Uns irituallt Churcli to seize upon the bishopric of 
 caused by tern- Rome either for themselves or for others 
 pora power. -^ whom they had an interest. Hence the 
 history of the papacy during the next century and a 
 half is full of dreary records of corruption and wicked- 
 ness. The elevation of John XII. to the papal throne 
 at the age of eighteen (A.D. 955), and his evil life, called 
 forth the interference of the Emperor Otho the Great, 
 who deposed him and elected Leo VIII. (a.d. 963 — A.D. 
 965) in his stead. From this time the emperors 
 Interference of frequently interfered to check the con- 
 Emperors of tinual disputes between Popes and anti- 
 Popes, which often ended in the murder 
 of one of the rivals. Silvester II. (Gerbert) (A.D. 999 — 
 
of tl;c i^itftik "ages 105 
 
 A.D. 1003), who was made Pope through the influence 
 of Otho III., was prevented by death from carrying out 
 the reforms he meditated, and at length, in A.D. 1046, 
 the Emperor Henry III. was called upon to decide 
 between three claimants to the papal throne. He 
 settled the question by appointing a German, Clement 
 II. (A.D. 1046 — A.D. 1047), ^ft^^ the synod of Sutri 
 had put aside the claims of the original disputants. 
 Henry thus took the election of the Popes entirely out 
 of the hands of the Clergy of Rome, with whom it had 
 hitherto nominally rested, and appropriated it to him- 
 self. This was an undoubted usurpation ^, . . 
 
 , - , , , , This inter- 
 
 on the part of the secular power, though ference un- 
 
 Henry seems to have been in earnest in Justifiable. 
 
 his endeavours to check the simony which had been 
 
 so disgracefully prevalent in the papal elections, and 
 
 to appoint Bishops who might be worthy of their 
 
 position. Leo IX. (A.D. 1048 — A.D. 1054) and his 
 
 successor, Victor II. (A.D. 1055— A.D. Hildebrand's 
 
 1057), aided and influenced by the famous influence. 
 Hildebrand (afterwards Gregory VII.), succeeded in 
 effecting considerable reforms in religion and morals, 
 and were very zealous in discouraging simoniacal 
 appointments to offices in the Church, but a gradual 
 and increasing resistance was growing up against the 
 imperial encroachments, and after the 
 death of Henry, Pope Nicholas II. (a.d. secular inter- 
 1059— A.D. io6i) was enabled to obtain a ^^rence. 
 decree that the election of the Popes should, for 
 the future, rest with the Roman Cardinals, sub- 
 ject to the consent of the Roman Clergy and people, 
 and with some vague reference to the emperor's 
 wishes. 
 
 At length Hildebrand j the counsellor and support of 
 
io6 ^\)t ©j^urcf) 
 
 several preceding Popes, was himself called to the see 
 Hiidebrand of Rome under the title of Gregory VII. 
 ^°P^- (a.d. 1073— a.d. 1085), and at once de- 
 
 devoted the energies of his powerful mind to the work 
 of reforming the Church. The two means on which he 
 His reforms chiefly relied for accomphshing his object 
 were the enforcing of celibacy on the 
 Clergy, and the abolition of simony, under which head 
 he included every species of lay investiture. The pro- 
 and their con- secution of his plans soon brought him 
 sequences. into a violent dispute with the weak and 
 
 wicked Emperor Henry IV., who was as eager to 
 secure the right of bestowing upon Bishops the ring 
 and pastoral staff, as well as of their sole appointment, 
 and thus reduce them to the state of mere secular vassals, 
 as Gregory was by the same means to secure their 
 ecclesiastical obedience to the see of Rome, and their 
 total independence of any civil power. The contest 
 Result of the lasted till the death of Gregory in exile, 
 contest. and was carried on by his successors, until 
 
 during the popedom of Calixtus II. (a.d. 1119 — 11 24) a 
 compromise was agreed upon by which the emperor left 
 to each Church the free election of its Bishops, who 
 were to receive the ring and staff from the altar, and 
 the temporalties of their sees from the crown. 
 
 This arrangement did not, however, bring peace 
 between the Popes and the emperors, the 
 
 Wars between ^ . , . . 1 i ^ 1 i • ^i 1 _ 
 
 Rome and Popcs sidmg With the Guelphs m the long 
 
 Germany. ^j^q ^^^^^ ^f ^^le next two ccnturics, in 
 
 opposition to the Ghibelline emperors. Hadrian IV. 
 (a.d. 1 154 — A.D. 1 159), or Nicholas Breakspear, the 
 only English Pope, found it expedient to seek the 
 assistance of the Emperor Frederic Barbarossa, to aid 
 him in quelling the insurrection headed by Arnold of 
 
of tf)c i^itJljIt 'ages 107 
 
 Brescia; but Alexander III. (a.d. 1159 — A.D. 1181) came 
 into fresh collision with Frederic, who was at length 
 obliged to submit and beg for peace. The 
 minority of Frederic II. was favourable paJSf power ^ 
 to the ambitious schemes of Pope Innocent JfJ^^"^ innocem 
 III. (a.d. 1 198 — A.D. 1216), and under him 
 the power of the popedom reached its greatest height. 
 He laid both England and France under an inderdict, 
 placed on the imperial throne, and then deposed, Otho 
 IV., and took measures for the suppression of the 
 Albigenses, which eventually resolved themselves into 
 the dreaded Inquisition. The old strife was continued 
 by Gregory IX. (a.d. 1227 — A.D. 1241), who excommu- 
 nicated Frederic II., and the sentence was renewed by 
 Innocent IV. (a.d. 1243— a.d. 1254). The treatment 
 of the emperor by these successive Popes was some- 
 thing akin to a persecution, and was apparently oc- 
 casioned by a feeling of opposition to any authority 
 which conflicted with the claims of Rome, and by a 
 hatred of the Ghibelline race. 
 
 From the death of Innocent IV. the excessive power 
 of the Popes may be said to decrease. ■ j)gj,|jj^g ^^ 
 
 Gregory X. (a.d. I27I — A.D. 1276) and temporal power 
 
 the Emperor Rudolf of Hapsburg were ° ^ °^^^' 
 good, earnest-minded men, who put an end to the 
 long-standing feud between Rome and the empire, and 
 after a succession of short pontificates, Boniface VIII. 
 (a.d. 1294 — A.D. 1303) usurped the papal throne in the 
 place of the " hermit Pope," Celestine V. Boniface 
 was a thoroughly bad and unscrupulous man, and at 
 last died in a fit of disappointed rage at being taken 
 prisoner by the troops of his equally un- interference of 
 scrupulous enemv, Philip IV. of France, ^J}^ ^"^-^ °^ 
 
 ^ .' 5 r J France in 
 
 who had refused to acknowledge the papal affairs. 
 
io8 Wi)C €^mc}) 
 
 authority of the papal legate. Philip caused the 
 death of Benedict XI. (a.d. 1303 — a.d. 1304), Avhose 
 honest goodness he feared, and then used his in- 
 fluence to procure the election of Clement V. (A.D. 
 T305 — A.D. 1314), on condition of his pledging him- 
 self to aid in the French king's schemes to plunder 
 and oppress the Church. Clement, having thus sold 
 himself, was not allowed to leave France, and the papal 
 court was fixed at Avignon. The Pope was now com- 
 pletely at the mercy of Philip, who robbed the Church 
 at his will, and plundered and murdered the Knights 
 Templars with the connivance of Clement. The 
 The Popes at sojourn of the Popes at Avignon (a.d. 
 Avignon. 1305— A.D. 1 376) was a great blow to the 
 
 temporal power of the papacy, and was often called by 
 the Italians the Seventy Years' Captivity. Meanwhile 
 the Popes were again plunged into contests with the 
 German emperors : Louis of Bavaria was excom- 
 municated, and his empire laid under an interdict, on 
 account of his refusal to accept his dominions from 
 John XXII. (a.d. 1316— a.d. 1334). The papal 
 authority in Italy had become almost nominal except 
 in Rome itself, and even there it was much weakened 
 by the rebellion under Rienzi, A.D. 1352. Pope Inno- 
 cent VI. (a.d. 1352 — A.D. 1362), soon after his election, 
 sent a legate to Rome, with orders to reduce not only the 
 city itself to obedience, but all that was then included in 
 the States of the Church ; and this having been success- 
 fully accomplished, the Popes began to think of return- 
 ing to Rome. The court at Avignon had become 
 fearfully corrupt, and some of those who composed it, 
 and loved its evils, were ready to oppose any change ; 
 but Urban V. (a.d. 1362 — A.D. 1370), a really upright 
 man, spent some of his episcopate at Rome, and his 
 
of t]^c i^iUtiU ^gcs 109 
 
 successor, Gregory XI. (A.D. 1370— a.d. 1378) removed 
 thither with his court two years before his The return to 
 death. The Cardinals however still clung Rome. 
 to Avignon, and though, in compliance with the earnest 
 wishes of the Roman people, they elected an Italian 
 to be Pope under the name of Urban VI. (a.d. 1378 — 
 A.D. 1389), yet they were so offended at his zealous but 
 indiscreet endeavours to reform the evils around him, 
 that they declared him deposed, and set up an anti- 
 Pope at Avignon. The schism thus begun Theconse- 
 lasted nearly forty years (a.d. 1378— A.d. quent schism. 
 141 7), England, Germany, North Italy, Poland, and 
 the Scandinavian kingdoms siding with the true Popes, 
 while France, Scotland, Spain, and South Italy held 
 with the anti- Popes. The troubles and corruptions of 
 the Church now multiplied, Popes and Its results. 
 anti- Popes alike made the acquisition of power and 
 revenue their great object, and wickedness was left 
 unrebuked both in Clergy and laity. A great impulse 
 was given to the sale of indulgences or pardons, an 
 evil practice which brought in large sums of money to 
 the papal exchequer, and at the same time led to such 
 abuses as probably to become a principal proximate 
 cause of the Reformation. 
 
 At length there was an universal longing for the 
 cessation of the great schism in the council of 
 Western Church, and a Council was held Pisa, 
 at Pisa, A.D. 1409, where it was agreed by the Cardi- 
 nalsbelonging to the two parties to depose both Pone and 
 anti-Pope, and to elect another who took the name of 
 Alexander V., with an understanding that he was at 
 once to reform and pacify the Church. But neither Pope 
 nor anti- Pope would resign, so that there were three 
 claimants instead of two, and very soon after his 
 
®J)C ®f)urcl; 
 
 election Alexander V. died. John XXIII. (a.d. 14 io — 
 A.D. 1415) was elected in his place, but he proved to be 
 thoroughly devoid of principle, and the Council of Pisa 
 having proved unsuccessful in promoting unity or 
 reformation, another was convoked at Constance, a.d. 
 Council of 14 145 under the presidency of the Emperor 
 
 Constance. Sigismund I. This Council was attended 
 by the representatives of all the monarchs of the West, 
 as well as by a very large number of Bishops and Clergy, 
 and it was decreed that the three claimants to the papal 
 throne should be deposed. John XXIII. was thrown 
 into prison, and, after considerable delay, Martin V. 
 (a.d. 14 17 — A.D. 143 1) was chosen to succeed him. 
 The Council shortly after broke up, without having 
 done any thing towards the much desired reformation 
 of the Church, although the English, French, and 
 German deputies had been very earnest in their 
 endeavours to advance some scheme of reform. 
 Councilor Another Council met at Basle, a.d. 143 i, 
 l^asle. whence it was transferred by Pope 
 
 Eugenius IV. (a.d. 1431 — a.d. 1447) first to Ferrara, and 
 afterwards (a.d. 1439) to Florence. This opportunity 
 was also lost in a dispute between the Council and the 
 Pope, and there seemed to be nothing more to hope 
 for from Councils as a means of reformation. 
 
 Nor were the personal characters of the Popes who 
 State of the filled the sce of Rome during the re- 
 papacy at the mainder of the century, such as to 
 
 end of the . , , . 
 
 fifteenth cen- cncourage any expectation that their 
 ^^^- influence would be employed to revive 
 
 religion, or to encourage holy living. Worldliness 
 and ambition, revenge and immorality, cast a deep 
 shadow over the records of the papacy at this time, until 
 the century closes with the reign of Alexander VI. , or 
 
of t^c i^ititiU ^gcs 
 
 Roderigo Borgia (a.D. 1492 — A.D. 1503), who was 
 elected by bribery, and whose shameless vice and 
 cruelty brought greater scandals upon the Church than 
 any of his predecessors had done. 
 
 § 3. The Monastic Orders. 
 Monastic orders, though not by any means an inven- 
 tion of the Middle Ages, may yet fairly be said to have 
 attained their height, both of prosperity and of useful- 
 ness, during this period of Church History. We may 
 trace the origin of Christian monastic Early rise of 
 life to very early times, when persecution monastidsm. 
 drove many Christians to a life of loneliness and priva- 
 tion in desert places. The mode of life thus begun 
 from necessity was afterwards continued from choice, 
 and in the hope of more complete self-devotion to 
 God's service ; and the solitary hermits and anchorites 
 of primitive ages became the forerunners of an elaborate 
 system of religious communities of men and women. 
 
 St. Basil, in the fourth century, brought monasticism 
 into a more definite form, and St. Atha- Laterinflu- 
 nasius during the same century introduced ences brought 
 it into Europe from the East. In the ° ear upon 1. 
 West the religious life spread and flourished under the 
 fostering care of such men as St. Augustine and St. 
 Gregory the Great, whilst by St. Benedict in the sixth 
 century it was developed into the famous Benedictine 
 rule, to which, with few exceptions, all the European 
 monasteries conformed, and which was the parent of 
 various minor orders or subdivisions 1. 
 
 1 Especially the Cluniacs, founded by Berno, Abbot of 
 Clugny, A.D. 910, and the Cistercians, founded by Robert 
 of Citeaux, A.u. 1098, and rendered illustrious by St. Bernard, 
 afterwards Abbot of Clairvaux (A.D. 11 13 — a.d. 1153). 
 
'^\)C €l)\xxz}) 
 
 It is not easy to estimate the vast amount of good 
 Beneficial re- which the labours of the Benedictine 
 suits of mo- monks conferred on the Church of the 
 nasticism. Middle Ages, good which has left many 
 
 traces to the present day. Not only did they provide 
 in a vast number of instances for the spiritual wants 
 of the parishes in and near which they lived, as 
 well as for the education of the young, both rich and 
 poor, but they were also the philosophers, the 
 authors, the artists, and the physicians, nay, even the 
 farmers and the mechanics of Mediaeval times. They 
 built cathedrals and churches, made roads and bridges, 
 copied books when writing stood in the place of print- • 
 ing, and were in general the props and pioneers of 
 civilization. Amongst the very large number of men 
 who embraced the monastic life, it is no marvel that 
 some were not all they professed to be, or that 
 occasional causes for scandal arose, but the popular 
 idea of the universal corruption of the inhabitants of 
 the monasteries is unsupported by facts, and much 
 of what helped to give rise to this false notion is trace- 
 able to the doings of the mendicant or preaching friars. 
 These begging orders were offshoots from the regulars, 
 and were but too often very unworthy representatives 
 of the parent stock '■'. 
 
 § 4. T/ie Crusades. 
 Amongst the events which stand out most distinctly 
 in the history of the Church in the Middle Ages, the 
 long series of warlike expeditions known as the 
 
 2 The order of Franciscan Friars was founded by St. Francis 
 of Assisi, A.D, 1207, and that of the Dominicans by St. Do- 
 minic of Castile, a.d. 1215. They were originally intended 
 to supplement the real or supposed defects of the Clergy and 
 the regular orders, and to aid in the suppression of heresy. 
 
of ti)c jUaititiU ?lgcs 
 
 Crusades bear a prominent part, stretching out as 
 they do from the end of the eleventh to nearly the end 
 of the thirteenth centuries. 
 
 The empire of the Arabs had died out, but they had 
 been Succeeded in their schemes of conquest as well as 
 in their adherence to the false faith of Mahomet, by the 
 savage Turks, whose ferocity and hatred of Christianity 
 were especially displayed in the ill-treatment of those 
 Christians whose piety led them to visit the scenes of 
 our Blessed Lord's Life and Death. The indignation 
 excited in Europe by the stories of out- Causeofthe 
 rage and desecration which were from Crusades. 
 time to time brought back by pilgrims to the Holy 
 Land, at length found an outlet and expression in the 
 First Crusade, which was preached, A. D. 1095, by Peter 
 the Hermit, with the sanction both of the Pope and the 
 Patriarch of Constantinople. This expedition resulted 
 in the taking of the Holy City by the armies of the 
 Cross (a.d. 1099), and the establishment in it of a 
 Christian sovereignty. 
 
 The First Crusade was the only one which had any 
 real success, and even this was a transient -phelr transient 
 one, for less than ninety years afterwards results. 
 (a.d. 1 187) Jerusalem was again taken by the Saracens, 
 and has never since been a Christian power. But though 
 the deliverance of the Holy Land from the yoke of the 
 infidels was not accomplished by the Crusades, and 
 though they caused much misery and bloodshed, and 
 were stained by much lawlessness and plunder, yet the 
 advance of the barbarous and anti-Christian influences 
 ofMahometanism was checked, the Churches of Europe 
 were saved from the soul- destroying apostasy which 
 had over-run so large a portion of Asia, and the Crescent 
 waned before the Cross. 
 
 I 
 
114 Vil)C €\)nxd) 
 
 Much of the ill success with which the Crusaders 
 Reasons for ^^^^ during Several of these expeditions, 
 their ill-sue- may be traced to jealousies and heart- 
 burnings between the different princes and 
 nobles who took part in them, whilst disagreements 
 on a larger scale were amongst the evil fruits of the 
 unhappy division between Eastern and Western Chris- 
 tendom. Latin Christians appear in too many instances 
 to have made use of the opportunities afforded them to 
 injure and oppress their weaker brethren of the Greek 
 Church, even whilst marching against the common foe 
 of both, and the Fourth Crusade (a.d. 1203) was 
 actually diverted from its legitimate purpose in order 
 to conquer Constantinople, and establish a Latin 
 Emperor, as well as a Latin Patriarch within its walls. 
 
 Still, whatever may have been the want of single- 
 Good indi- mindedness on the part of many of the 
 rectly brought profcsscd soldicrs of the Cross, whatever 
 a out y t em. ^^^ amount of failure with regard to the 
 immediate objects of the Crusades, it is clear that 
 much good was brought about through them by God's 
 Providence, not only in the check given to the en- 
 croachments of the unbelievers, but also more indirectly 
 in the quenching of rising heresies, in the greater 
 purity of life which in many cases accompanied the 
 taking of the Cross, the weakening of the feudal 
 system, the impulse given to learning and civilization. 
 Earnestness and self-devotion such as were shown by 
 Godfrey de Bouillon, St. Louis of France, and no doubt 
 by many more amongst the Crusaders, were rewarded 
 and blessed, though not in what might have seemed at 
 first sight the only way of success. 
 
of tl)c Jttitrtrlc 'ages 115 
 
 § 5. State of Religious Belief and Practice dicriiig the 
 Middle Ages. 
 
 There is a wide-spread notion that the Middle Ages 
 were also " Dark Aeres," full of imorance ^ , . 
 
 1 . . ■,,,■, ,. Popular idea 
 
 and superstition, with hardly a ray of of ihe Middle 
 knowledge or true religion to enlighten ^'^^^' 
 the gloom, and also that the Church was the great 
 encourager of this state of things ; indeed, that it was 
 mainly due to the influence of the monks and of the 
 Clergy generally. 
 
 This belief is however quite unhistorical. No 
 doubt there was abundance of ignorance not founded in 
 as well as of superstition, its natural con- history. 
 sequence, but there are ample means of accounting for 
 both in the political condition of Europe at that time, 
 nor is it needful to blame the Church for what was in 
 fact due to the sins and errors of the world. 
 
 The confusion incident to the breaking up of the old 
 Roman empire, and the occupation of its 
 different provinces by less highly-civilized of ignorance 
 nations, had been followed by other dis- f/MT}'^^.'" '^^ 
 
 ' -' Middle Ages. 
 
 orders after the death of Charlemagne and 
 the partition of his dominions ; and the constant state 
 of warfare and aggression in which most of the princes 
 of that time lived, was not calculated to leave their 
 subjects much leisure for intellectual culture. Besides 
 this, we must take into account the crushing influence 
 of the feudal system, which gave the nobles almost 
 absolute power over their serfs or dependants, thus 
 encouraging lawlessness on the one hand, and causing 
 degradation on the other. The scarcity and costliness 
 of books before the invention of printing was another 
 I 2 
 
®i)C m)\ixd) 
 
 formidable obstacle to any universal spread of educa- 
 tion, all which causes tended to bring learning into 
 contempt amongst the restless barons and their fol- 
 lowers, restricting it chiefly to the Clergy and the 
 monks. Thus not only theology, but secular knowledge 
 besides, found a home in the Church, which was at 
 once the guardian and the channel of literature. 
 
 There are also good grounds for believing that the 
 
 provision made by the Church for the 
 
 the means of°^ Spiritual neccssitics of the people was not, 
 
 grace in iMc- ^t any rate, less abundant than is the case 
 
 diyeval times. ■' ' t ^ ^ ^ 
 
 at the present day. Indeed, there is no 
 doubt that both Churches and Clergy, and conse- 
 quently opportunities for worship and instruction, were 
 far more in proportion to the number and needs of the 
 population than they can be said to be now in our own 
 country, even after the persevering and liberal efforts 
 of late years. If it is objected that the want of free 
 Difficulties re- ^ccess to the Holy Scriptures, and the use 
 specting Ser- of the Latin tongue in the public services 
 Bibie^n the of the Church, were calculated largely to 
 vernacular, outweigh any advantages which the people 
 of those days might possess, we may remember that 
 those comparatively few who could read were just those 
 who would have access to the necessarily rare copies 
 then existing of the Word of God, and that to them 
 also the Latin version would be more comprehensible 
 than any other. Again, with regard to Latin services, 
 it would have been difficult, if not impossible, to trans- 
 late the devotions of the Church into any of the slowly- 
 forming dialects of the different European nations; 
 whilst Latin was more universally spoken and under- 
 stood than French is now, and was probably intelli- 
 gible to a larger number of men and women during a 
 
of tl;t i^ititilc 'ages u; 
 
 considerable portion of the IVIiddle Ages than any one 
 of the other languages used. 
 
 As the various languages of Europe became gradually 
 developed, a desire naturally arose amongst 
 those who spoke them for services in the foAhem'iS 
 vernacular; and this desire was not left wholly dis- 
 altogether ungratified even long before 
 the Reformation. Thus, in England, the Epistles and 
 Gospels and the Litany were translated into the native 
 language in the Services of the Church, and interlinear 
 translations were made of many portions of the Medi- 
 aeval Prayer Books 3. Neither must we imagine that 
 the translations of Holy Scripture put forth by the Re- 
 formers, or even that earlier version to which Wicklifife 
 gave his name, were by any means the first efforts 
 made to produce the Holy Bible in the vernacular. 
 From Anglo-Saxon times downwards, we have traces 
 of Bibles translated for the use of those who preferred 
 such versions ; and to the truth of this statement may 
 be quoted the testimony of John Foxe, the "martyro- 
 logist," who says, " If histories be well examined, we 
 shall find, both before the Conquest and after, as well 
 before John Wickliffe was born as since, the whole 
 body of the Scriptures by sundry men translated into 
 this our country tongue"'." 
 
 The Mediaeval Church was, in reality, a great sup- 
 porter of learning. Our two great Uni- „ 
 
 • • r ^ /- 1 1 ^ 1 State of learn- 
 
 versities of Oxford and Cambridge were inginthe 
 not less flourishing during the Middle ^^^ddieAges. 
 Ages than at present ; and nearly all of the colleges and 
 halls at both Universities were founded in those daya 
 
 3 See "Key to the Prayer Book," pp. i — 8. 
 -» See " Key to the Bible," pp. 18—23. 
 
ii8 ©Ijc ©i^urcf) 
 
 of supposed darkness. Nor was this care for literature 
 confined to the Church in England ; Universities of 
 equal note were to be found abroad at Paris, Pavia, 
 Bologna, Salamanca, and other places, whilst the 
 Schoolmen, or professors, who taught in these seats of 
 learning, and who numbered amongst themselves the 
 most acute thinkers and reasoners of the time, such as 
 St. Anselm, Peter Lombard, Albertus Magnus, and 
 St. Thomas Aquinas, were all attached to some Religious 
 Order, Enough of the results of their labours have 
 come down to our days to show us t"hat it is neither 
 wise nor just to despise the mental work which they 
 accomplished, even though their conclusions may not 
 always be in accordance with our own. 
 
 It is not meant by what has been said above to infer 
 that the Mediaeval Church was altogether free from 
 blemishes, or to deny that these blemishes did, as time 
 went on, increase to an extent which rendered reforma- 
 tion not only expedient but necessary. We have 
 -Yh ff t { already seen that the supremacy claimed 
 Roman in- by the Popcs ovcr the whole Church was 
 
 uence. productive of great, though, by God's good 
 
 Providence, not unmitigated, evil in a political point of 
 view ; and much of the error in faith or practice on the 
 part of Christians of those days, seems traceable to the 
 tendency on the part of Rome to crystallize opinions 
 into dogmas, and then to impose those dogmas on 
 the Church. Thus the " Romish doctrine concerning 
 purgatory," and the mechajiism of " pardons," or in- 
 dulgences, grew out of the floating belief held by such 
 holy men as St. Augustine, that the souls of the faithful 
 would undergo some more perfect purification after 
 death than is attainable in this world ; while the elaborate 
 system of invocations of, and devotions to, the Blessed 
 
of tf)C i^ititilc ^5cs 119 
 
 Virgin Mary and the saints, were built up out of a not 
 only harmless but justifiable faith in the intercessions 
 of the Saints for the Church on earth, and the wish to 
 obtain a share in their prayers. So again, the denial 
 of the cup to the laity, which was justly felt by many 
 to be such a grievous privation, was the natural conse- 
 quence of the over-refinements of the Roman Church 
 respecting the doctrine of the Holy Eucharists 
 
 But whatever imperfections may have clung to the 
 Visible Church in the Middle Ages, whe- The HErht 
 ther owing to external hindrances, or to spirit in which 
 the human frailties of her members, we iMedfEeval 
 have no right to doubt that she was still Church, 
 the one great instrument in God's Hands for the salva- 
 tion of souls. Neither should we dwell so exclusively 
 on what is often an exaggerated estimate of the extent 
 and duration of these blemishes, as to ignore the zeal 
 and self-devotion which grudged neither expense nor 
 labour in the service of God and the adornment of His 
 House and Worship, the charity which truly " cared 
 for the poor," the faith and holiness which shone forth 
 in the public and private lives of such men as St. Fer- 
 dinand of Spain, St. Louis of France, and Rudolf of 
 Hapsburg, Emperor of Germany, and were, doubtless, 
 not wanting in the case of countless numbers of their 
 fellow-Christians, whose names, little known and soon 
 forgotten on earth, are for ever written in God's Book 
 of Remembrance, 
 
 ^ The practice of communion in one kind made its way 
 very slowly, especially in England, where it was perhaps 
 never universal. A decree of the Council of Clermont in 
 A. D. 1 41 5 gave its first authoritative sanction. 
 
CHAPTER- XI 
 ^f)C i^cUiaebal 1|{storp of CDontintntal CDl^urcl^cs 
 
 A.D. 500 — A.D. 1500 
 
 BEFORE proceeding to the consideration of the 
 different European Churches in Mediaeval times, 
 it may be well to remark that from the year 500 
 the Christian history of Asia and Africa is 
 
 No Mediaeval , ^ i i i a • • ^i • „ 
 
 Church history almost a blank, Arianism, partly mi- 
 in Asia or ported into Africa by the Vandals, who 
 
 crossed thither from Spain, and partly of 
 native growth, as well as the opposite error, Euty- 
 chianism, took from the African Church all spiritual 
 life and vigour, so that the apostasy of Mahomet met 
 with no formidable obstacles when in the seventh 
 century it swept like a flood over what had been 
 Christian Africa. It is true that the Copts in Egypt 
 and the native Christians of Abyssinia appear to have 
 preserved the Apostolic Succession, but both these 
 Churches -are in a state of great depression, and the 
 Faith they profess is mingled with much ignorance and 
 superstition, as well as with positive error. 
 
 A similar process took place in Asia. Arianism, 
 chiefly in its later development of Nestorianism, with 
 Eutychianism and other errors, ate out the heart of the 
 Church, faith grew weak, and love grew cold, and 
 
^fjc JHctitabnl llistorn of CTontincntal Cri)urcl)cs 121 
 
 Mahometanism once more triumphed almost un- 
 checked. Although the Churches of Asia are not 
 all utterly extinct, yet they share more or less in the 
 state of ignorance, superstition, and depression which 
 is a natural consequence of the serious errors with 
 which their profession of Christianity is intermixed, 
 as well as of the way in which the few despised 
 Christians are mingled with their richer and more 
 numerous Mahometan neighbours. 
 
 § I. The Church of Italy. 
 
 The kingdom of the Goths in Italy was not of long 
 duration, and their successors and fellow-Arians, the 
 Lombards, only obtained possession of the Lombard king- 
 northern portion of the Peninsula, whilst ^"^^ '" ^'^^y- 
 Rome and Southern Italy became once more sub- 
 ject to the emperors of the East. Gregory the Great 
 (a.d. 590 — A.D. 604) began the work of convert- 
 ing the Lombards to the Catholic Faith, and in the 
 middle of the seventh century Arianism had dis- 
 appeared from Italy. The renewal of the connexion 
 between the Eastern and Western Empires, j^^j^g^,^] ^f jj,g 
 and the attempt of the Emperor Justinian tie between 
 to subject the see of Rome to that of 
 Constantinople, placed Gregory under the necessity 
 of vindicating the independence of the Church of Italy, 
 and of denying the right of any one Patriarch to 
 assume authority over another. St. Gregory's holiness 
 and learning, and the wisdom of his endeavours to 
 reform corruptions, were most beneficial to the Church 
 over which he ruled. The Image-breaking Con- 
 troversy put an end to the nominal tie 
 
 , T -r- -1 ■. Its rupture. 
 
 between the Eastern emperors and the 
 
 Church of Italy (about A.D. 730), and almost the whole 
 
m)c iWc^iaefaal l^istonj 
 
 of the peninsula soon after became part of the dominions 
 of Charlemagne. This great Emperor's influence was 
 used in Italy, as elsewhere, to foster the work of the 
 Church, which however suffered severely from the state 
 of lawlessness and confusion incident on the breaking 
 up of Charlemagne's empire after his death, A.D. 814. 
 The Church of Italy in the ninth century had also to 
 ^ . , undergo the inroads of the Mahometans 
 
 Depression of . 
 
 the Church in HI the Soutli, and of the heathen Magyars 
 '^^^' (or Hungarians) on the North, as well as 
 
 of the Northmen, who ravaged and pillaged the 
 churches and monasteries on the coasts. Other de- 
 pressing influences were to be found in the secularization 
 of the Bishops of Rome through the increase of their 
 temporal power, and the usurpation by the German 
 emperors of the right of election to the popedom, which 
 properly belonged to the Clergy of Rome. The cor- 
 ruptions which from these and other causes had 
 crept into the Church of Italy, drew towards them the 
 Gregory VII.'* attention of the famous Hildebrand, after- 
 reforms, ^vards Pope Gregory VII. (a.d, 1073— 
 A.D. 1085), and his efforts at reformation were not 
 without a beneficial effect. Early in the twelfth century 
 Heresies of the the heretical sect of the Albigenses, whose 
 Aibigenses doctrines resembled those of the ancient 
 Manicheans, spread from the South of France into 
 Italy, where they received the name of Paterini. Both 
 they and the kindred sect of the Waldenses 
 
 andWaldenses. , , . . _ ^ ,. _ 
 
 came under the notice of Innocent III. 
 (a.d.- 1 1 98 — A.D. 12 16). The Albigenses were exter- 
 minated with circumstances of great cruelty \ but the 
 
 ^ The preaching Friars having been in vain employed for 
 the conversion of the Albii^enses, their efforts were sup- 
 plemented by the institution of the Inquisition. 
 
of Continental ©I)urcl)(S 123 
 
 Waldenses survive to the present day in the valleys of 
 Piedmont. The seventy years' residence j^vii effects of 
 of the Bishops of Rome at Avignon (a.D. the residence 
 
 r\ r 1. r- .if r-u -u ^^ Avignon on 
 
 1305 — A.D. 1370) was felt by the Church the Italian 
 of Italy to be an injury and a great evil, ^^'^"^'^h. 
 and in the forty years' schism which followed the 
 return of the chief pastor of the Italians to his own 
 episcopal city (a.D. 1378— a.D. 1417), only the kingdom 
 of the Two Sicdies sided with the anti-Popes. Mean- 
 while the constant warfare between the other depress- 
 Guelphs and the Ghibellines in Italy, the i^s inAu'^nces. 
 feuds between the different republics, the worldliness 
 and evil lives of too many of the Popes, and the luxury 
 and imiTKDrality which increased riches, consequent on 
 increased commerce, brought with them, had all tended 
 to a state of things in which the purifying influences of 
 the Church as " the salt of the earth" were sorely needed. 
 Longings for a reformation of men's lives Desires for re- 
 and morals were smouldering in many ^o^ation. 
 breasts, and in the city of Florence these hidden 
 wishes were kindled into a flame by the zeal and 
 eloquence of the monk Girolamo Savonarola, who 
 however fell a victim to his zeal, A.D. 1498. 
 
 The ancient Liturgy of the Church of Italy was 
 derived from one bearing the name of St. Liturgy of the 
 Peter, and revised by St. Gregory, A.D. Italian Church. 
 590. This Roman or Gregorian Liturgy, though with 
 certain later additions, is still in use throughout Italy, 
 the only exception to this rule being the cathedral and 
 diocese of Milan, which still preserve a Liturgy known 
 as that of St. Ambrose, who was Bishop of Milan from 
 A.D. 374 to A.D. 397. 
 
124 'm)t i^ctJfaebal l^istorp 
 
 § 2. T/ie C/itirc/i of France. 
 
 The Franks alone of all the barbarians who swept 
 Orthodoxy of over Europe at the time of the decay of 
 the Franks. ^^ Western Empire, were Catholic from 
 their first conversion to Christianity; and to this cir- 
 stance the French kings owed their title of Eldest Sons 
 of the Church, It was by the influence of a French 
 princess, Bertha, the Christian wife of Ethelbert, king 
 of Kent, that St. Augustine and his companions were 
 favourably received in England; whilst another 
 princess of the same race, Ingunda, who married the 
 son of the Visigoth king of Spain, is said to have 
 brought about the conversion of her husl^and from 
 Arianism to the Catholic faith, by her own constancy 
 under persecution. During the reign of the Emperor 
 The Church Charlemagne (a.d. 768— a.d. 814), the 
 under Charle- French monasteries became seats of 
 learning, and amongst the learned men 
 who assisted the Emperor in his efforts for the religious 
 and intellectual improvement of his people, may be 
 mentioned the English Alcuin, who held an honourable 
 position at the French court as the instructor and 
 adviser of the monarch and his sons. The Gallican 
 The French Liturgy, a branch of the Primitive Liturgy 
 Liturgy. Qf Ephesus, was entirely disused by order 
 
 of Charlemagne, and the Roman service used in its 
 stead. From about A.D. 870 the Northmen, who had 
 Conversion of lo^^g t)een a scourgc to France, began to 
 the Northmen, settle down in that country, and were 
 gradually converted to the Christian Faith, their chief, 
 RoUo, marrying a Christian princess, A.D. 911, and 
 being baptized in the following year. A French 
 
of CTontintntal €Df;urdKS 125 
 
 hermit, Peter of Auvergne, was the instigator of the 
 First Crusade, which was preached by -pj^^ Cj.y5^jgs 
 him at Clermont, and joined by a large 
 number of French nobles, the command of the expe- 
 dition being given to Godfrey de Bouillon, Duke of 
 Lorraine. The system of Crusades thus inaugurated 
 for the defence of Christian pilgrims in the Holy 
 Land, and the winning back of the Holy Places 
 from the hands of the Mahometans, was turned to 
 a cruel and unjustifiable use in the thirteenth cen- 
 tury, when Innocent III. proclaimed a Crusade against 
 the Albigenses in the South of France, in which multi- 
 tudes of these unhappy and misguided men were 
 slaughtered. 
 
 During the reign of PhiHp IV. (a.d. 1285— A.D. 
 1314) a collision took place for the first R^pt^irebe- 
 time, between the Church and Kingdom tween France 
 of France and the authority of the Pope. 
 Hitherto the disputes between the Popes and the 
 French monarchs had been on personal rather than on 
 political grounds, and had given no opportunity for 
 defining the exact limits of papal authority in France. 
 But meanwhile the French Clergy had not lost their 
 feeling of nationality, and the kings of 
 
 ° •' ' ° Comparative 
 
 France had been able to use much more independence of 
 
 . 1 , , • • . 1 • ^ .. r French Church. 
 
 independent action m the appomtment 01 
 Bishops than was the case in other countries. Hence 
 the Bishops and Clergy joined with the king in resist- 
 ing the sentence of excommunication pronounced by 
 the Pope on Phihp and his kingdom. Neither King 
 nor Pope appear to have been influenced by any 
 religious feeling in their contest, and after the miserable 
 death of Boniface VIII. (a.d. 1303), and the murder of 
 his successor, Phihp's unprincipled interference in the 
 
126 ®I)C JWctitae&nl l^istorn 
 
 election of Clement V. was productive of great evils. 
 ^ ., , ^ The cruel massacre of the Knights Tem- 
 
 Evil results of . r ^ -n. i ^ 
 
 the conduct of plars, the corruptions of the Papal Court 
 Phihp IV. -^ France, and more indirectly the Great 
 
 Schism in which the Church of France espoused the 
 cause of the anti-Popes, may all be traced to the con- 
 duct of Phihp IV. 
 
 § 3. T/ie C/iurc/i of Spain and Portngal. 
 
 Before the end of the sixth century, the Visigoths, 
 
 who had settled in what is now Spain and Portugal, 
 
 had been converted from Arianism to the Catholic 
 
 ^ Faith. In A.D. 711 the Mahometan Moors 
 
 Conquest of . ' . . . , o , r 
 
 Spain by the crosscd over from Africa to the South of 
 Moors. Spain, and in A.D. 713 all the Peninsula, 
 
 except the small mountain district of Asturias, had 
 fallen into their hands. The more independent and 
 hardy amongst the Spanish Christians took refuge in 
 this inaccessible portion of the country, whilst others 
 dwelt amongst the Moors, and appear for a time to have 
 been allowed the exercise of their religion unmolested 
 by any systematic persecution. About a.d. 850, how- 
 Persecution of ^v^^j ^^ policy of the Moorish conquerers 
 the Spanish underwent a change, and during the next 
 
 Church. , -J , , , ^ X,, . . 
 
 hundred years multitudes of Christians 
 in Spain suffered martyrdom for their faith. After the 
 death of Hachem, the last Caliph of Cordo,va (a.d. 1031), 
 There-conquest ^'^^ ^hc Subdivision of his dominions, 
 ofSpainbythe the Christians of Asturias succeeded in 
 
 Spaniards. 
 
 making head against their oppressors, and 
 gradually won back from them district after district, 
 until Ferdinand III. (A.D. 12 14 — A.D. 1252) succeeded in 
 reducing the Moorish possessions to the single province 
 
of €ontincntnl Cri)urd)cs 127 
 
 of Grenada. This last remnant of IVIahometan do- 
 minion was wrested from the Moors A.D. 1492, and 
 Spain, as well as the separate kingdom of Portugal, 
 was once more entirely Christian. It is perhaps hardly 
 to be wondered at, that the continual 
 state of religious warfare in which Spain Effect of na- 
 
 ^ ^ tional circum- 
 
 was So long plunged should have given stances on 
 a somewhat stern character to Spanish tianlty. 
 Christianity. The Inquisition, when intro- 
 duced into Spain by the mistaken zeal of the good 
 Queen Isabella towards the end of the fifteenth century, 
 found a readier welcome than elsewhere, and gained 
 an additional tinge of severity in a country which had 
 been brought into such close contact with one of the 
 deadliest forms of unbelief. 
 
 The original Liturgy of Spain was, like the ancient 
 Liturgy of France, a form of that used The Spanish 
 at Ephesus. It received the name of Liturgy. 
 Mozarabic, from having been in use by Christians 
 living ill the midst of Arabs, or Moors, and was not 
 discontinued in the Church of Spain until A.D. 1080, 
 when after much resistance on the part of the Spaniards 
 it was abolished by order of Alphonso VI., King of 
 Castille and Leon, under the influence of Pope Gregory 
 VII., and the Roman rite substituted throughout the 
 country. 
 
 § 4. The Chin'ch of Germany. 
 
 The large tract of country which is now comprehended 
 under the name of Germany was won to the Church 
 by a long series of missionary labours. In the be- 
 ginning of the seventh century Frankish ^ . , 
 
 , . , 1 ^ , . Conversion of 
 
 missionaries laid the foundations of a Germany by 
 Church in Bavaria and on the banks of ^''^"^^ 
 
128 ®]^c ittetfiaeball^istorp 
 
 the Danube, thus paving the way for the conversion of 
 Southern Germany. Central Germany, then called 
 and British Franconia, was the scene of the labours 
 missionaries. of Kilian, an Irish missionary (a.D. 650— 
 A.D. 689), whilst the English Bishops Wilfrith (a.D. 
 677) and Willebrord (a d. 692 — A.D. 741), preached 
 with much success to the Frieslanders in the North- 
 west of Germany, now included in Holland. It is, 
 however, to a Devonshire clergyman, Winfrith, better 
 Labours of known as St. Boniface (A.D. 715— A.D. 755), 
 St. Boniface that the title of Apostle of Germany is 
 generally given, not only on account of his unwearied 
 missionary labours in still heathen districts, but also 
 on account of his success in organizing and consoli- 
 dating the different branches of the German Church. 
 He became Archbishop of Mentz, and Metropolitan, 
 and at last suffered martyrdom at the hands of some 
 heathen Frieslanders at the age of seventy-five. 
 
 The Emperor Charlemagne endeavoured to compel 
 the rude Saxons in the neighbourhood of the Baltic to 
 embrace the Christian faith; but eventually he was 
 induced to trust less to the force of arms for their con- 
 version, and more to the missionary work of the Church. 
 Amongst the prominent members of this Saxon mis- 
 and of Wille- sion, we find another English priest, Wil- 
 liad. lehad, a native of Northumbria, afterwards 
 
 Bishop of Bremen, who died A.D. 789. 
 
 The first attempts to plant the Church in Moravia 
 were made by German missionaries in the ninth cen- 
 tury. These do not appear, however, to have been very 
 successful, and about A.D. 860. two Greek 
 
 Eastern mis- L .-, , i, , i t ' i 
 
 sionariesin mouks, Cyril and Methodius, entered 
 Moravia ^^^^ ^j^^ ^^^^ Sphere of labour. Metho- 
 
 dius was afterwards consecrated Metropolitan of Pan- 
 
of CTontincntal €i)\xxt\)C9i 1 29 
 
 nonia and Moravia by the Pope ; but there was con- 
 siderable jealousy on the part of the Latinized Germans 
 towards their Eastern fellow-labourers, and eventually 
 the Moravian Church was subjected to the Bishops of 
 Bohemia. 
 
 The first Christian Duke of Bohemia was converted 
 about A.D. 871, whilst staving at the Mora- 
 
 , , , , ^ -^ r ■, ■•• -. and Bohemia. 
 
 vian court, probably by Methodms; but 
 the Church made very slow progress in Bohemia until 
 after the conquest of that country by Otho the Great 
 (a.d. 950), and the foundation of the Bishopric cf 
 Prague by King Boleslav the Pious (a.d. 967 — a.d. 999). 
 In Bohemia, as well as in Moravia, the influence of the 
 Greek missionaries made itself felt in the impress it 
 left upon the ritual and usages of the two Churches, 
 especially in the fact that the native Sclavonic language 
 was used in Divine Worship; but in the end German 
 influences prevailed in both countries, and the national 
 " use " gradually made way for the Latinized ritual 
 common in Germany. 
 
 Until towards the middle of the tenth century, the 
 Church made but very small progress in the northern 
 
 portion of what is now the kingdom of Conversion of 
 
 Prussia. These regions were then occu- North Prussia, 
 pied by a Sclavonic race called Wends, who yielded 
 an unwilling submission to the Western emperors, and 
 disliked Christianity as being the religion of their con- 
 querors. Between A.D. 964 and a.d. 968, several 
 bishoprics were founded in this country by Otho the 
 Great, and amongst them the metropolitan see of 
 Alagdeburg. A revolt of the Wends frustrated for the 
 time the success of the emperor's plans, but in the next 
 century Gottschalk, who became king of the Wends 
 A.d. 1047, and was himself a Christian, did all in his 
 
 K 
 
ISO Wi)C J^tamiiaX l^istoru 
 
 power to aid the missionary work of the Church among 
 his people. He was martyred by his subjects, a.d. 1066, 
 and heathenism triumphed once more. During the 
 twelfth century, the Wendish kingdom was dissolved, 
 and its territories divided amongst different German 
 princes, after which the Church gradually regained 
 and extended its hold on the country. The northern 
 Wends, who obstinately adhered to their Pagan supersti- 
 tions, were at last converted chiefly by the labours of St. 
 Vicelin, who became Bishop of Oldenburg, a.d. 1148. 
 The conversion of Pomerania was first attempted by 
 the Poles, who, on obtaining possession of 
 
 of Pomerania, , i i r i i 
 
 the country at the end of the tenth century, 
 founded a bishopric at Colberg, A.D. 1000. It was not, 
 however, until their more complete subjection to Poland 
 about a hundred years later, that any marked result 
 was obtained. Otho, Bishop of Bamberg, who placed 
 himself at the head. of the Pomeranian mission a.d. 
 1 1 24, was at last enabled to overcome the fierce oppo- 
 sition which the heathen natives offered to the work of 
 the Church, and by A.D. T128 Christianity had gained 
 a firm footing amongst them. 
 
 From Pomerania the Church extended itself east- 
 of Prussia Ward to Prussia Proper, about A.D. 12 10. 
 
 Proper. Here, too, Christianity was very distasteful 
 
 to the natives, partly as being the religion of their ene- 
 mies the Poles. About A.D. 1230, the "Order of 
 Teutonic Knights " was instituted for the purpose of 
 subjugating Prussia; and, after a depopulating warfare 
 of fifty years' duration, the remaining inhabitants em- 
 braced Christianity. Before the end of the thirteenth 
 century, the German element had quite superseded the 
 Sclavonic in Prussia, as well as in Pomerania, and in 
 what had formerly been the kingdom of the Wends. 
 
of CTontincntal €f)urcf)(S 
 
 The Church in Germany, taken as a whole, was ver)- 
 much under Roman influence, partly, per- 
 
 r ,, 1 • Extent of 
 
 haps, on account of the early connexion Roman 
 between the emperors of the West and the q^^^J^"^^ ^" 
 see of Rome, and partly from the constant 
 state of civil warfare into Avhich Germany was plunged 
 from the twelfth to the fourteenth centuries. In these 
 contests the near neighbourhood of the Popes to the 
 Italian possessions of the Western Empire gave them a 
 hold on the affairs of Germany which they were not 
 slow to use, and the turbulent German nobles were 
 disinchned to resent an interference which was so often 
 exerted in their behalf against an unpopular sovereign. 
 The temporal power of the Popes was, however, much 
 weakened by the great Schism ; and though the Church 
 of Germany acknowledged the true Pope, there was, 
 amongst its members, a very widespread sense of the 
 urgent need of some searching reformation. To this 
 feeling may be traced, not only the unhappily disap- 
 pointed expectations with which so many persons 
 looked to the Councils of Constance and Basle, but 
 also the unsound and exaggerated teaching of such 
 men as John Huss and Jerome of Prague. 
 
 § 5. T/ie Omrch of Hiingary, 
 
 The Hungarians or Magyars were descended from a 
 Tartar or Finnish tribe, who settled in Pannonia 
 towards the close of the ninth century, and thence 
 made fierce inroads on Italy and Germany. In A.D. 
 948, two Hungarian chiefs were baptized Conversion of 
 at Constantinople, and the daughter of Hungary. 
 one of them afterwards marrying Geisa, Duke of Hun- 
 
 K 2 
 
132 VL'i)t JWc^isebal "^istor^ 
 
 gary (a.d. 972 — A.D. 997), Christian influences were, 
 by degrees, brought to bear upon the Hungarian people. 
 About the same time German missionaries began to 
 labour in Hungary, but it was not until the reign of 
 St. Stephen, the first King of Hungary (a.d. 997 — A.D. 
 1038), that the country was completely evangelized. 
 Stephen did all in his power to aid the work of the 
 German missionaries ; Hungary was divided into 
 Hungary La- dioceses, and the originally eastern origin 
 tinized. Qf ^Y^Q Hungarian Church, as well as the 
 
 Sclavonic origin of the people, forgotten under the de- 
 sire felt by the king to keep on a friendly footing with 
 the German emperors and the Popes. 
 
 The Church of Hungary suffered severely from the 
 Attacks of the invasion of the Mongul Tartars, A.D. 1241, 
 Turks. an(j when, about a century later, some of 
 
 these Tartars returned from Asia and settled in Europe 
 under the name of Turks, Hungary, owing to its fron- 
 tier situation, was constantly liable to their attacks. 
 During the fifteenth century, Hungarian bravery was 
 the great barrier that opposed the spread of Maho- 
 metanism over Western Europe. Even after the fall 
 of Constantinople, the Turks vainly endeavoured to 
 make themselves masters of their Christian neighbours, 
 and found themselves obliged to retreat discomfited 
 from the siege of Belgrade, A.D. 1456. 
 
 § 6. T/ze Church of Poland. 
 
 The Church of Poland was founded about A.D. 966, 
 Conversion of when a daughter of the Christian Duke of 
 Poland. Bohemia married Miecislav, Duke of 
 
 Poland, and introduced Christianity into her adopted 
 country. 
 
of Continental ^i)uxd)cs 133 
 
 The Polish Church at first bore traces of its Eastern 
 orisrin in its hturofy and ritual, but these ^ ■ ■ r 
 
 ^ ^■' ' Romanizing of 
 
 traces were removed by Casimir I. (a.d. the Church of 
 1040 — A.D. 1058), who, previous to his °^" ' 
 accession, had been a monk in a French or German 
 monastery, and who made a point of bringing the 
 Church of his own country into uniformity with the 
 other Churches of the West. 
 
 § 7. The Scandinavian Churches. 
 
 About a.d. 822, a mission was sent from France to 
 Denmark under Ebbo, Archbishop of Conversion of 
 Rheims, which resulted in the conversion Denmark 
 of Harold, King of Jutland, who was baptized at May- 
 ence, a.d. 826. At the request of Harold, a fresh mis- 
 sion to Denmark was organized and headed by Anskar, 
 a monk of Corbey, near Amiens, who is often known 
 as the " Apostle of the North." From Denmark Anskar 
 made his way to Sweden, A.D. 831, where 
 he was favourably received by the king, 
 and a year or two later was consecrated Archbishop of 
 Hamburg, with jurisdiction over the whole northern 
 mission. At first the progress of the ^, 
 
 _, 1 1 , • T-x 11,^ 1 Slow advance 
 
 Church, both m Denmark and Sweden, and vicissitudes 
 was very slow and fluctuating, and the o^^^e Church. 
 ravages of the northern pirates, or Vikings, caused 
 great loss and suffering ; but after some years, Anskar 
 was enabled to disarm the opposition of Eric the 
 heathen King of Denmark, and to make a favourable 
 impression upon the Swedish nobles. After his death 
 in A.D. 865, the Church in Denmark went through 
 many vicissitudes owing to irruptions of the Northmen 
 and other invaders, as well as to native opposition. 
 
134 ^1)C i^ctiiflfbal ¥]istorp 
 
 Svend, who reigned over Denmark A. D, 991 — A.D. 1014, 
 though brought up a Christian, persecuted the Church 
 until his re-conversion during a victorious sojourn in 
 England. Svend's son and successor, Canute the 
 Great (A.D. 1014 — A.D. 1035), was very zealous in his 
 endeavours to undo the evil effects of his father's 
 „ ,. , . violence, and sent missionaries from Enq;- 
 
 English mis- ' ° 
 
 sionaries in land, by whom the bulk of the Danish 
 nation were converted to Christianity. 
 
 In Sweden, too, the Church made but slow progress 
 after the death of Anskar, until, in the beginning of the 
 eleventh century, the King Olaf Skotkonung, having 
 been himself baptized about A.D. 1008, invited to 
 Sweden certain English clergymen, who laboured there 
 
 , ^ , with great success. The first bishopric 
 
 and Sweden. • r^ , , , ^, • ttt 
 
 m Sweden was placed at Skara m West 
 Gothland, and filled by Turgot, an Englishman. 
 
 The knowledge of the Gospel was first brought, in 
 Conversion of the tenth century, into Norway from Eng- 
 Norway |^j^^ -^y Hacon, who is said to have been 
 
 educated at the court of Athelstan, and who endea- 
 by English voured, with the aid of English priests, to 
 missionaries. bring about the conversion of his subjects. 
 HsLCon was, however, induced, by the bitter opposition 
 of his countrymen, to yield a weak compliance to their 
 idolatrous practices, and the Church languished and 
 almost died out until the reign of Olaf Trygovason 
 (A.D. 995 — A.D. 1000), who had been baptized in the 
 Scilly Isles during a piratical expedition. The labours 
 of the English missionaries were finally successful in 
 the reign of Olaf the Holy (A.D. 1017 — A.D. 1033), who 
 was earnest in his efforts to further the work of the 
 Church. It maybe remarked that Norwegian Bishops 
 were usually consecrated either in England or France, 
 
of ©ontincntal €l)\ixd)cs 135 
 
 though all the Scandinavian Churches were still pro- 
 fessedly dependent on the Archbishopric of Hamburg. 
 
 In Iceland some traces of early Christianity, 
 probably the result of the labours of Conversion cf 
 Irish missionaries, were still remaining Iceland, 
 when it was colonized by Norwegian settlers in the 
 ninth century ; and towards the end of the tenth 
 century successive attempts were made by a Saxon 
 Bishop and by missionaries from Norway, to revive and 
 deepen these impressions. The opposition of the 
 heathen colonists was, however, of so determined a 
 character, that it was only by the gradual conversion of 
 the mother country, and the labours of new bands of 
 missionaries, chiefly English and Irish, that Paganism 
 was by degrees overcome. 
 
 From Iceland the Church made its way to Greenland, 
 another Norwegian colony, which was 
 converted mainly by the instrumentality 
 of an Icelandic missionary, in the first half of the 
 eleventh century ; but this ancient Church died out in 
 the fifteenth century. About the same time Christianity 
 spread through the Norwegians to the Orkney, Shet- 
 land, and Faroe Islands. 
 
 The Church was first planted amongst the Lapps by 
 Swedish missionaries in the thirteenth , ^ 1 , 
 
 and Lapland. 
 
 century, but it was not until the sixteenth 
 
 and two following centuries that Christianity became 
 
 the religion of the country. 
 
 § 8. T/ie Churches now comprehended in EiLropean 
 Turkey and Greece. 
 
 We look in vain in the history of the Church in 
 Eastern Europe for the missionary activity which 
 
136 ^5^ Jttetftaebal 1|istorg 
 
 bears so prominent a place in the annals of Western 
 Lack of mis- Christendom. The minds of Eastern 
 
 sionary zeal in ^, . . .„ , . , 
 
 the East, Christians were still much occupied 
 
 by continued contests between the Catholic Faith and 
 developments of already condemned heresies, and to 
 these succeeded the scarcely less absorbing controversy 
 about Image-breaking. Nor was there in the East 
 the same pressing contact with Paganism, which made 
 it in the West a political necessity no less than a 
 religious duty at once to christianize and civilize the 
 ever advancing hordes of heathen barbarians. The 
 Conversion of evangelization of Bulgaria was, however, 
 Bulgaria. begun early in the ninth century, by the 
 
 carrying off of the Bishop of Adrianopleand many of his 
 flock, in a victorious inroad of the Bulgarians, A.D. 811. 
 Half a century later the Bulgarian King Bogoris, 
 influenced by his sister, who had been brought up a 
 Christian at Constantinople, put himself and his 
 country under the tuition of the Greek patriarch 
 Photius. Soon after, becoming weary of his Eastern 
 instructors, he applied for aid to the Western Church, 
 and, in A.D. 867, the Pope Nicholas I. despatched two 
 Italian Bishops and other missionaries to 
 t^v"in Greek Bulgaria. This interference of the Roman 
 an .1 Roman Church, in an already occupied field of 
 
 missionaries. . . ' / ^ 1.1 ^ 
 
 missionary labour, added considerably to 
 the jealousy between East and West, and helped to 
 bring about the eventual and lamentable schism. 
 Bogoris soon after returned to his allegiance to 
 Photius, insisted on the withdrawal of the Roman 
 Mission, and obtained a Greek Archbishop of Bulgaria 
 from Constantinople. 
 
 The state of external isolation in which the 
 Church of the Eastern Empire was placed by the 
 
of CTontincntal €rf)urd;ts 137 
 
 Schism of A.D. 1054, had a tendency to increase its 
 exaggerated spirit of conservatism, which Peculiar posi- 
 was also encouraged by the indolent un- E°stern^^ 
 enterprizing temper of the Greeks of the Church, 
 later empire, whose blood had not been quickened by 
 the same admixture of races as had given new life 
 to the worn out nations of the West. Under these 
 circumstances the crusades were hardly Effects of the 
 less a cause of terror to the Greeks than Crusades. 
 were the advances ofthe Turks themselves, and tended 
 to widen rather than to heal the unhappy breach 
 between the Latin and Greek Churches. The founda- 
 tion of a Latin Patriarchate at Jerusalem, ^t • .-c ui 
 
 •^ ' Unjustifiable 
 
 after the taking of that city in A.D. 1099, proceedings of 
 could not but be accounted an usurpation 
 on the part of the Pope, which was, however, far sur- 
 passed in injustice by the erection of a Latin empire 
 and a Latin Patriarchate in Constantinople itself, A.D. 
 1204. During the time that this oppressive arrange- 
 ment lasted (i.e. till A.D. 1261) the rightful Patriarch 
 took refuge at the court which the Eastern emperors 
 held at Nicasa in Asia Minor, and the fugitives there 
 clung to their national Church, and her rightful inde- 
 pendence. The Emperor Michael Palasologus, after 
 driving out the Latins from Constanti- Attempts at 
 nople, endeavoured once more to effect a ^^eumon. 
 reunion between East and West, partly from political 
 and partly from personal motives, and a formal act of 
 union was signed, A.D. 1274. Neither the Greek 
 Clergy nor the Greek people would, however, consent 
 to give up their own national religious customs, nor 
 to acknowledge the supremacy of the Pope ; and this 
 shadow of union died out with the death of the 
 Emperor, its originator. In the fourteenth century 
 
138 W)Z imct(iff&al 3^istore 
 
 the Turks were treacherously invited over to Europe as 
 Invasion of the the alHcs of the usurper, John Cantacuze- 
 Turks. nus (a.d. 1347 — A.D. 1 355), and so firm a 
 
 footing did they gain, that the rightful Emperor, John 
 Palceologus (A.D. 1341 — A.D. 139 1), found himself 
 obliged to appeal to Rome for aid, promising in return 
 to reconcile the Greek Church to the Roman commu' 
 nion. The affairs of Western Europe, were, however 
 too unsettled to admit of such aid being afforded, and 
 the Emperor was obliged to give up all his possessions 
 to the Turks, except Constantinople, Thessalonica, 
 part of the Morea, and a few islands. Another appeal 
 was made, with the same results, by his son, Manuel 
 PalKologus (a.d. 1391 — A.D. 1425). John VII. (A.D. 
 New attempts 1425— A.D. 1448) Opened fresh negocia- 
 at reunion. tjo^g ^^^^^ ^-j^g West, and he and the 
 Patriarch of Constantinople, together with twenty-one 
 other Eastern Bishops, appeared (A.D. 1438) at the 
 Council of Ferrara (afterwards transferred to Florence). 
 At this council a decree of union was once more signed 
 by the Greeks, on condition of their receiving aid 
 against the Turks (a.d. 1439). This fresh attempt 
 at union was repudiated by the Eastern Church at 
 large, but a troop of French and Italian crusaders 
 started for the East. Constantinople was, however, 
 doomed, and the good and brave Constantine Palseolo- 
 gus (a.d. 1448 — A.D. 1453) "^^^s the last, as he was one 
 of the best, of the Greek emperors. The city fell, after an 
 Fall of Con- obstinate defence, on the 29th May, A.D. 
 stantinople ^^^^^ ^^^ Constantine was among the 
 
 slain. The Turks pillaged and slaughtered indiscri- 
 minately, and turned into a mosque the beautiful 
 Church of St. Sophia, built by Constantine the Great 
 in honour of the " Holy Wisdom" of God. 
 
of CTontincntal ®f)urcf)cs 139 
 
 All the Greek Empire had now fallen into the hands 
 of the Turks, except the small moun- and the Greek 
 tainous district of Albania, which held Empire. 
 out until the death of George Castriota (dreaded by the 
 Turks under the name of Scanderbeg), A.D. 1467. The 
 rocky strip of land known as Montenegro has been 
 enabled to maintain an unbroken independence. 
 
 The Church of Greece was nov/' no longer the 
 dominant and recognized religion of the 
 country, but it was not extinguished. The ch^rcf of ^ 
 numerous mountain monasteries, inacces- Greece under 
 
 / . . 1 urkibh rule. 
 
 sible from their construction and position, 
 were the chief strongholds of the Christian Faith ; and 
 so, "cast down, but not destroyed," the Church in 
 Greece struggled on, until, after nearly three centuries 
 of Turkish rule, Greece itself once more became a 
 Christian kingdom. 
 
 § 9. The Church of Russia. 
 The Church, founded in the South of Russia by St. 
 Andrew, appears not to have spread to the other 
 parts of this vast country, and to have j-, Qf^^e 
 died out, perhaps under the influence of church after 
 the hordes of barbarians who poured inginifusSa. 
 westward from Asia to Europe. 
 
 The Church of Russia, as it now exists, owes its 
 foundation chiefly to Greek Missionaries, foundation of 
 who began their labours about A.D. the present 
 
 ^^^ , ., , 1 • Church. 
 
 866, amongst the tribes bordenng on 
 the dominions of the Eastern Empire. Before the 
 middle of the next century Christianity had gained 
 a footing in the ancient capital of Kiev, and about 
 A.D. 955 the Princess Olga was baptized at Con- 
 
I40 Wi)t JWctfiaebal Ilistor^ 
 
 stantinople. In the reign of her grandson, Vladimir 
 It flourishes (^-D- 9^6— A.D. 1014), the Church made 
 under viadi- great progress in Russia. Vladimir made 
 a public recognition of Christianity, and 
 by his marriage with the sister of the Greek Emperor 
 strengthened the links which bound Russia to Con- 
 stantinople. The Greek missionaries were aided in 
 their labour-s, churches and bishoprics were founded, 
 and the Holy Scriptures and Service Books translated 
 into the native Sclavonic language ; the Greek monks, 
 Cyril and Methodius, who have been already mentioned 
 as instrumental in the conversion of Bohemia and 
 Moravia, taking also an active share in the Chris- 
 tianizing of Russia. In the reigns of Yaroslav and his 
 successor (a.d. 1019 — A.D. 1077), the empire became 
 , , , completely Christian, and the Church of 
 
 Independence ^ ^ ' 
 
 of the Russian Russia was placed on an independent 
 ""^ ' footing, with a native primate at its head. 
 
 Innocent III. (a.d. 1198 — a.d. 12 16) attempted to win 
 over Russia to the Roman communion, by offering to 
 confer the title of King on Prince Roman, but his 
 offer was at once rejected. Russia suffered severely 
 from the ravages of the Mongul Tartars, A.D. 1223, and 
 . Pope Innocent IV. took advantage of 
 
 ^eSilyre- the distrcsscd condition of the Russian 
 fijsed to give Church and the removal of the Greek 
 Patriarchate from Constantinople to 
 Nic£Ea, to make another attempt at detaching Russia 
 from communion with the Greeks. David, Prince of 
 Galicia, professed himself willing to receive the crown 
 and title of king from Rome, but this arrangement was 
 not of long duration, and about A.D. 1 250 a Metropolitan 
 of the Russian Church was consecrated by the Greek 
 Patriarch, to fill up the vacancy which had taken place 
 
of ^Tontintntal Ci^urcijcs 141 
 
 ten years before during the Tartar invasion. Kiev, 
 the original seat of the Russian Patriarchate, was burnt 
 and pillaged by the Tartars, and the see was transferred 
 to Vladimir, A.D. 1299, and thence during the early 
 part of the next century (a.d. 1320) to Moscow, where 
 it has since remained. 
 
 For more than two centuries, until A.D. 1462, Russia 
 was oppressed by the yoke of the un- andhaspre- 
 believing Tartars, but the Church still served un- 
 maintained her independence, and steadily 
 resisted the various attempts which were made to bring 
 about a reunion between East and West, by the sub- 
 jugation of the former to the unjust claims of the 
 latter. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 Wit JWctiicebal €^VLxd) in (!&rcat IBritain antJ Erclantf 
 
 A.D. 500 — A.D. 1500 
 
 § I. T/ie Church of Ejigland. 
 
 We have seen (p. 74) that the native Church of 
 England had not succeeded in converting the Anglo- 
 Saxon invaders who gradually took possession of the 
 country, and that such as remained of the 
 Engith^'''^ Bishops and Clergy had been compelled for 
 Church under ^\^q most part to take refuge in mountain- 
 ous, and therefore inaccessible, districts. 
 It was, however, only in A.D. 587, that Theonas, Bishop 
 of London, and Thadiocus, Bishop of York, retreated 
 from their sees, and they were both living in exile in 
 Wales, when, ten years later, St. Augustine was sent 
 by Pope Gregory to found a mission in England. 
 
 It seems uncertain whether St. Gregory was aware 
 Roman usurpa- of ^hc prcvious existence of a Church in 
 tion. these islands ; at any rate, he acted as if 
 
 ignorant of the fact, by bestowing on St. Augustine a 
 spiritual supremacy over the whole country ; and the 
 good Italian missionary, when brought into actual con- 
 tact with the living representatives of a national Church 
 already five hundred years old, appears to have con- 
 sidered himself justified in endeavouring to bring its 
 
Wi)c jmctfi^c&al CDf)urc^ in Srcat 13ritain antr Erdantf 143 
 
 Liturgy and usages into agreement with the Roman 
 pattern. All this was not unnatural, especially under 
 the circumstances of weakness and depression in which 
 the Church of England was then placed ; but it was 
 equally natural that such interference should be felt to 
 be an usurpation, and resented accord- consequent 
 ingly, and that much misunderstanding disputes. 
 and bitterness should be the consequence. There pro- 
 bably was a recognition of the claims of the elder race 
 of English Bishops in the fact, that St. Augustine was 
 consecrated to the see of Canterbury rather than to 
 that of London, of which the rightful occupant was stil) 
 living, and that neither the latter diocese, nor that of 
 York, appear to have been filled up until after the deaths 
 of Theonas and Thadiocus. It was also eventually 
 found expedient to leave to the English 
 
 ^ . , T . , English inde- 
 
 Church its own national Liturgy and pendence 
 ritual (originally derived through a Galilean P^^coSled. 
 channel from that of Ephesus), instead of 
 insisting upon an exact conformity to Roman rites. 
 This ancient English Liturg>^ revised in s^^,^,,,,,„, 
 the seventh century by St. Augustine, un- of the English 
 derwent a second revision at the hands of ^ ^^^' 
 Osmund, Bishop of Salisbury, about a.d. 1085 ; and, 
 though certain variations existed in some dioceses, the 
 " Use of Sarum," as it was called, became the general 
 " use " throughout the southern portion of England, and 
 was even at length considered to be //le Liturgy of the 
 countiy. It is from this Sarum Use that our present 
 Post-Reformation Liturgy is derived. 
 
 A very considerable amount of new life and energy 
 was infused into the Church of England by the mission 
 of St. Augustine. Though the native Bishops and Clergy 
 could not bring themselves to look cordially on those 
 
144 ^¥ JttcUiaebal €I)urc]^ 
 
 whose religious zeal was not always tempered with 
 justice or courtesy towards their predecessors in the 
 field of their missionary labours, still both 
 onLISand foreigners and natives worked for the same 
 Roman sue- cause, cach in their own way, and a new 
 
 cessions. 
 
 evangelization of the freshly-heathenized 
 population ensued ^ By degrees the two lines of 
 Bishops became blended in one succession, which has 
 continued unbroken until the present day. 
 
 The Church of England, thus strengthened and 
 English mis- quickened, soon began to give abundant 
 sionary zeal. proofs of its vitaHty by sending out mis- 
 sionaries to convert the heathen in other lands. A 
 large part of Germany and the Netherlands owes its 
 Christianity to English Bishops and Clergy, such as 
 Winfrith or Boniface, Willebrord, and a host of other 
 less well-known or altogether forgotten names. The 
 eighth century was especially distinguished by these 
 missionary labours abroad, whilst, at home, were to be 
 found such good and learned men as the Venerable 
 Bede (a.d. 672 or '3 — a.d. 735), an early translator of 
 the Holy Scriptures, and his friend Egbert (a.d. about 
 678 — A.D. 776), Archbishop of York, and founder of a 
 famous school in that city, where the illustrious Alcuin 
 (about A.D. 725 — A.D. 804) was a scholar. 
 
 In A.D. 787, the Church of England began to suffer 
 severely from the ravages of the heathen 
 
 Invasion ,_. -^t i t ■. , . ■■ 
 
 Danes or Northmen ; but, by the wisdom 
 and valour of the good King Alfred (a.d. 871 — a.d. 
 
 ^ The native Clergy seem to have laboured chiefly in the 
 north, where they were aided by Scotch and Irish mis- 
 sionaries. St. Aidan, Bishop of Lindisfarne, or Holy Island 
 (who died A.D. 65), may be mentioned as a successful agent 
 in the conversion of Northumbria and Mercia. 
 
in ©rtat IBritain mti Ixclmts 145 
 
 901), they were for a while subdued, and numbers of 
 them settled as peaceable colonists in and conversion 
 England, where they gradually embraced °^ ^^^ Danes. 
 Christianity. 
 
 Alfred was very zealous in his endeavours to repair 
 the spiritual and intellectual losses which ^. 
 the Church of England had undergone 
 during the contest with the Danes, whose ravages had 
 almost entirely swept away all native scholarship. The 
 king was especially eager to secure a literature in the 
 vernacular for his subjects, and himself translated 
 into "simple English" parts of the Holy Bible, and 
 other religious books. In these labours he was assisted 
 by a small body of learned men, including the two 
 ^Ifrics, Archbishops of Canterbury and York, and 
 Wulfstan, supposed to have been Bishop of Worcester. 
 The conversion of the Danes who had first settled in 
 England to Christianity prepared the way for the evan- 
 gelizing of later colonists ; and when, through the 
 crimes and weakness of the later Anglo-Saxon princes, 
 the country fell altogether into the hands of Danish 
 invaders, Canute the Great (a.D. 1016 — A.D. 1035) not 
 only embraced Christianity himself, but secured for 
 his native country the services of Enghsh ^ ,. 
 
 T r 1 • • Lvangeliza- 
 
 missionaries. In fact, at this time Scan- tion of Scan- 
 dinavia seems to have been the chief '"^^'^^• 
 mission-field of the English Church. 
 
 We can hardly be wrong in gathering from all this, 
 that Roman influence had only to a cer- Ro^ian influ- 
 tain limited extent been introduced into e^ce com- 
 the Church of England by St. Augustine's smTiUnder the 
 mission, and that, as time passed on, the S^-'^°"^- 
 foreign element had become absorbed in the national 
 one. With the Norman conquest of A.D. 1066, the 
 
 L 
 
146 ^f)c JKct(iaEJ3al Cljurcf) 
 
 case was, however, altered. The claims of the Popes to 
 
 ,^ ^ . temporal as well as to spiritual authority- 
 
 Much m- ^^ , . -, n ■ ^ 1- 
 
 creased under were by that time definite and authorita- 
 the Normans. ^-^^ . ^^^ Conquest itsclf had been under- 
 taken by the permission of Alexander II., and the 
 authority of the foreign conquerors, (as the Norman 
 and early Plantagenet kings continued to be,) required 
 foreign support. Hence the Bishops of Rome gained 
 an amount of political influence in England which was 
 thoroughly unconstitutional, and which could probably 
 never have been attained by any foreign power, had 
 the English sovereigns immediately after the Conquest 
 felt themselves more firmly fixed upon the throne they 
 had seized. 
 
 The appointment of foreigners to the highest eccle- 
 .^ . ,. siastical offices in England, was one means 
 
 Denationaliz- ^ ' 
 
 ing of the Epis- by which the Norman sovereigns sought 
 copate. ^^ secure themselves against disaffection 
 
 amongst their new subjects ; but the real result of this 
 policy was to foster the claims of the Popes to religious 
 and secular supremacy in this country ; for these foreign 
 ecclesiastics, though English Bishops, were not loyal 
 subjects of the English crown, nor were their interests 
 identical with those of their flocks. Thus 
 the Italian Lanfranc, when appointed 
 Archbishop of Canterbury by William the Conqueror 
 (a.d. 1070), did not hesitate to obey the summons of 
 the Pope to Rome for the purpose of receiving the pall, 
 and thus acknowledging that he held his Bishopric 
 ^ ^ , from the Papal see. His successor, St. 
 
 bt. Anselm. . , / n 1 t t 1 
 
 Anselm (A.D. 1093), also an Italian, and a 
 man of great learning and holiness, was prepared to 
 -carry out a similar line of conduct ; but the covetous 
 and irreligious tyrant, William Rufus, was seeking at 
 
in Great ISritain antr ErcIanU 147 
 
 the same time to reduce Bishops to the state of mere 
 nominees and vassals of the crown, and a long contest 
 ensued". The dispute was carried on into the next 
 reign ; and at length, in A.D. 1107, a compromise was 
 agreed upon, by which it was arranged that Bishops 
 should receive investiture from the Pope, and, at the 
 same time, take an oath of allegiance to the king. 
 Anselm's unflinching advocacy of Papal claims cost him 
 years of exile from his diocese, and much suffering; 
 but, in the following century, similar conduct involved 
 still more serious consequences to St. st. Thomas of 
 Thomas a Becket, the then Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 Canterbury. The new question in dispute was the 
 right of clerical offenders to be tried in the spiritual 
 courts, instead of coming under the jurisdiction of the 
 civil power; but, in reality, it was only another form of 
 the constant endeavours of the English monarchs to 
 free themselves from the foreign bondage which was, 
 to some extent at least, self-imposed. Becket fell a 
 martyr to his own sense of duty and the king's dis- 
 pleasure, A.D. 1 1 70. 
 
 Papal usurpation in England reached its height 
 when, in A.D. 1208, Innocent III. placed j^qj^^^^j^ jj^ 
 the kingdom under an Interdict, for re- fluence strong- 
 fusing to receive as Archbishop of Canter- "'''" ^"°'^"^- 
 bury his nominee, Stephen Langton, who was unac- 
 ceptable both to king and people ; and soon after 
 proceeded to excommunicate John, and depose him 
 from his throne. The king's cowardly and unconsti- 
 tutional conduct in resigning his kingdom into the 
 
 2 This dispute between St. Anselm and the English king 
 was another form of the long strife between the Popes and 
 the Emperors of the West, which is known as the War of 
 Investitures. 
 
 L 2 
 
148 ®i)e jmetiiaeDal (iL^mtl) 
 
 hands of the Pope's legate (a.d. 1213), and receiving it 
 again at the end of three days as a tributary vassal of 
 the Roman see, caused England to be looked upon for 
 some years as only a fief of Rome, 
 
 In the reign of Henry III. (a.d. 1216 — a.d. 1272), 
 Kept up by Roman influence in England was greatly 
 the Friars; sustained by the introduction of the 
 Preaching Orders of Franciscan and Dominican 
 Friars, who, being many of them foreigners, and 
 all of them independent of any episcopal control, 
 and subject to Papal jurisdiction only, were very 
 energetic in their endeavours to maintain and extend 
 the authority of the popedom. 
 
 By this time, too, appeals to Rome against the de- 
 by the habit cisions of English courts had come to be 
 of appeals; ^ great bar to national independence. 
 Such appeals had been altogether unrecognized in 
 England until the days of Stephen, and the practice 
 was again forbidden in Henry II.'s reign by the Con- 
 stitutions of Clarendon (a.d. 1164); but, after Becket's 
 death, the prohibition was once more repealed. It is 
 easy to see how seriously this system of appeals must 
 have delayed and interfered with the regular course of 
 justice in this country, and how capable it was of being 
 made a political engine in the hands of the Pope, or of 
 those who held with him. The exemption of most of 
 the monasteries from the supervision of the Bishops 
 was also a serious evil, interfering as it did with the Di- 
 vinely-appointed functions of the episcopacy, and open- 
 ing the door to disorders which the distant and usurped 
 authority of the Popes had not power to remedy. 
 
 In the fourteenth century another means was resorted 
 by large mo- to of increasing the power of the Popes at 
 ney payments, ^j^g expense of the monarch and people of 
 
in €>rcat IBritain mtj Erclnntt 149 
 
 England, by the payment of annates, or first-fruits, on 
 the appointment of each Bishop; and so heavy did 
 this burden become, that between A.D. i486 and a.d. 
 153T, £160,000 (or about £45,000 a year of our money) 
 was paid to Rome under the head of annates. 
 
 It is not to be supposed that these encroachments of 
 a foreign power were accepted without a ... , ., 
 
 murmur or remonstrance on the part of home under 
 the people of England ; on the contrary, p^"*^^^'- 
 there was a constant undercurrent of discontent, which 
 found occasional expression in some official or popular 
 protest. Such, on the one hand, was the statute of 
 prcpmimire, passed in the reign of Richard II. (A.D. 
 1389), to prohibit Papal interference with Church 
 patronage and decisions in ecclesiastical causes ; and, 
 on the other, the irregular proceedings of Wickliffe and 
 the Lollards, in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, 
 which, though they eventually degenerated into sedi- 
 tious agitation, had their rise in a feeling of opposition 
 to Romish abuses and usurpations. This feeling was 
 increased by the fearful state of profligacy into which 
 Rome, and indeed all Italy, was plunged during the 
 fifteenth century, which effectually destroyed the cha- 
 racter formerly enjoyed by the Roman Church, whilst 
 it could not but affect the spiritual health of the other 
 Churches over which Rome exercised so wide an influ- 
 ence. Wiser and calmer men than Wickliffe saw the 
 need of some reformation, though they questioned, and, 
 as the event showed, rightly, the wisdom and the justice 
 of the steps he took towards his object. Wickliffe's 
 teaching in the fourteenth century had, in fact, little or 
 nothing to do with the real Reformation of two hundred 
 years later, except that some of his dangerous theories 
 on political matters took deeper root than did his 
 
15© ®]^c JWctriaebal CCi^urd; 
 
 religious peculiarities, and bore fruit in much of the 
 unprincipled licence which was an unhappy, though by- 
 no means an essential, feature of the Reformation era. 
 England, in common with the other nations of 
 En<^lish loner Europe, was willing to hope for great 
 ingsforre-^ benefit from the councils of the Church 
 held in the fifteenth century ; and, at each 
 of them, we find English Clergy making grave and 
 urgent protests against the abuses which they saw 
 around them, and pleading for a return to purer and 
 better ways. Thus, at the Council of Pisa, A.D. 1409, 
 one of the English Bishops who attended it presented 
 a memorial which complained of the evils resulting 
 from the want of episcopal control over the monasteries, 
 from the practice of appeals to Rome, and from the 
 ease with which dispensations for non-residence and 
 pluralities were obtained^. Again, at the Council of 
 Constance (a.d. 14 15) a sermon was preached by 
 Dr. Abendon, an Oxford professor, which painted in 
 very strong language the worldliness and covetousness 
 of the non-resident Bishops and Clergy; and these 
 protests were followed up by an official appeal to the 
 Pope for a reformation, on the part of the Kings of 
 France and England, A.D. 1425, as well as by official 
 instructions given to the English deputation despatched 
 to the Council of Basle (a.d. 1431), to use their influ- 
 ence for the same end. 
 
 3 Many of the Bishops, at this time, were foreigners, who 
 lived away from their sees, and did not even understand the 
 native language of their flocks. The Kings of England and 
 the Bishops of Rome seem to have equally abused theii 
 powers of patronage in this respect. 
 
in Grtat 13rttain antj Erclanij 
 
 § 2. T/ie C/iurc/i of Ireland. 
 
 The Church of Ireland was not, Hke the Church of 
 Great Britain, to which it owes its foundation, a prey- 
 to the depressing influences of the heathen Saxons; 
 and, at the time of the mission of St. Augustine, the 
 daughter was in some measure enabled to repay to the 
 mother the benefits which the British St. Patrick had 
 conferred on the scene of his missionaiy labours. A 
 constant intercourse was kept up between the numerous 
 monasteries of Ireland and those of Wales and Scot- 
 land, some of the abbeys in the latter countries being 
 founded and frequented by Irishmen. Ire- Early reputa- 
 land, in the sixth and seventh centuries, tion of Ireland. 
 had a great reputation for learning and missionary zeal, 
 both of which were called into play to help in the re- 
 conversion of a large portion of England, as well as to 
 encourage the efforts of English Churchmen in retaining 
 in the National Church the national characteristics, with 
 the loss of which it was threatened from the large admix- 
 ture of foreign elements introduced by 
 St. Augustine. Nor were their missionary sionarywork 
 labours confined to England : they shared ^^ England and 
 
 - , . elsewhere. 
 
 m the toils and honours of the conversion 
 of Germany, and are believed to have penetrated as far 
 as Iceland and Greenland. The aid given by Irish 
 ecclesiastics in preserving the religious liberty of the 
 Church of England was ill requited in the twelfth cen- 
 tury, when the English, having taken pos- ,. . .. , , 
 
 •" t> ? t. 1 Unjustifiable 
 
 session of Ireland, forced the Irish Church conduct of 
 to abandon her distinctive Liturgy by a "^ ^" 
 decree passed at the synod of Cashel, A.D. 1173. The 
 state of anarchy and restless discontent into which 
 
TS2 ^J)f i^etriae&al Cf)urc]^ 
 
 Ireland was thrown by the presence of English invaders, 
 had a very unfavourable effect on the Church of the 
 country, as had also the appointment of Englishmen to 
 Irish bishoprics, and the consequent non-residence of 
 the Bishops. It is curious that the influence of Enghsh 
 conquerors should have tended to extend Roman 
 authority in Ireland, much as the policy of Norman 
 conquerors produced the same effect in England. Be- 
 fore the Reformation, the state of the Irish Church had 
 become thoroughly unsatisfactory, and was felt to be 
 so by many of the Irish themselves. 
 
 § 3. The Church of Scotland. 
 
 The country of the Southern Picts, christianized by 
 St. Ninian (see p. 76), having fallen into the hands 
 of the heathen Anglo-Saxons, something like a fresh 
 evangelization became necessary ; and this was accom- 
 , , plished by the labours of St. Columba and 
 
 St. Columba. , . i i • -i 
 
 his successors, who, havmg crossed over 
 from Ireland (first about A.D. 560) for the purpose of 
 preaching to the Northern tribes of Scotland, extended 
 their mission southward. The monastery of lona, or 
 Icolmkill, was for some time inhabited by Irish mis- 
 sionaries, and became the chief source of missionary 
 T • t- 0.1- labour not only in Scotland, but also in 
 
 Irish or Scotch •' ' 
 
 missionaries in the North of England, the Scotch or Irish 
 "^ ^" ■ missionaries using all the weight of their 
 
 influence to uphold the independence of the National 
 Church against the Roman tendencies of St. Augustine 
 and his successors. St. Aidan (died A.D. 651), Bishop 
 of Lindisfarne, or Holy Island, and the head of the 
 mission for the conversion of the Saxon kingdom of 
 Mercia, was a monk of lona. His diocese included 
 
tn ©rcat 13ritain antf Erelantf 153 
 
 Yorkshire, and extended to Scotland ; and, in conse- 
 quence of this, the Archbishops of York long laid claim 
 to exercise metropolitan authority over the whole of 
 North Britain. 
 
 Roman influence gradually made itself felt in Scot- 
 land, in great measure through the monastic system, 
 which received a great impetus under David I. (a.d. 
 1 1 24 — A.D. 1 153). The constant wars with England, 
 and the confusion and bloodshed they entailed, had a 
 very unfavourable effect on the prosperity and spiritual 
 activity of the Church of Scotland, so that from Scot- 
 land, no less than from England and Longings for 
 Ireland, there arose that cry for a re- reformation. 
 turn to older and purer ways, which ended in the 
 Reformation. 
 
Jntrer 
 
 Abendon, Dr. , at Constance, 
 
 150 
 
 Abyssinia, Church of, 82 
 
 Africa, Church in, its early 
 history, 80 
 
 , Church in, its me- 
 diaeval history, 120 
 
 Aidan, St., 144, 152 
 
 Alban, St., his martyrdom, 
 
 73 
 
 Albigenses, 122 
 Alexandria, Church of, 80 
 
 , School of, 81 
 
 Altar, its arrangements in 
 
 Eastern and Early English 
 
 Churches, 54 
 Ambrosian Liturgy, 123 
 "Angels" or Bishops, The 
 
 Seven, 49, 52, 85 
 Annates, Payment of, 149 
 Anselm, St., 146 
 Anti-Popes, 109 
 Antioch, Church of, 23, 28, 84 
 , St. Paul and St. 
 
 Barnabas at, 28 
 " , St. Peter's Throne 
 
 at," 28 
 
 first sends Mi 
 
 aries to heathen, 29 
 Antioch disturbed by dis- 
 putes about circumcision, 
 34 
 
 Antioch, Probable visit of 
 St. Peter to, 36 
 
 Apocalypse, The, 52 
 
 "Apology against Heathen- 
 ism," The first Christian, 
 
 32 
 
 " Judaism, 
 
 The first Christian, 20 
 
 Apostle, St. Matthias chosen 
 to be, 8 
 
 Apostles, extent of their 
 labours, 43 
 
 trained by our 
 
 Lord, 5 
 
 taught by the Holy 
 
 Ghost, 5, 6, 48 
 
 Commission given 
 
 to the, 6 
 
 a living Gospel, 12 
 
 Creed, an instance 
 
 of traditional teaching, 
 
 13 
 
 St. Paul and St. 
 
 Barnabas complete the 
 
 number of, 30 
 , how they differ 
 
 from Bishops, 31 
 
 , their deaths, 43 
 
 Apostolic office. Nature of, 
 
 S ^^ 
 
 Doctrine, 12 
 
 Fellowship, 13 
 
156 
 
 lEntftx 
 
 Apostolical Succession in 
 
 England, 144 
 Appeals from England to 
 
 Rome, 148 
 Arabia, Church of, 86 
 Arianism, 68, 81 
 
 in Greece, 79 
 
 in France, 78 
 
 of the Goths, 77 
 
 prepares for Ma- 
 
 hometanism, 88 
 Aries, Council of, 78 
 Armenia, Church of, 85 
 Athanasius, St., 70, 72, 81 
 Athens, its intellectual pride, 
 
 39 
 
 , St. Paul at, 39 
 
 Augustine, St., 82 
 , and Church 
 
 of England, 142 
 Authority of the Jerusalem 
 
 Council, 36 
 Avignon, The Popes at, 108, 
 
 123 
 
 Baptism, Nature of, 2, 3, 4 
 
 , its necessity, 26 
 
 of St. John dif- 
 ferent from that of our 
 Lord, 7 n. 
 of the Three Thou- 
 
 sand, 10 
 Barchochebas, 83 
 Barnabas, St., Conversion of, 
 
 II 
 , ordained A- 
 
 postle, 30 
 Basil, St., Ill 
 Basle, Council of, no 
 Becket, St. Thomas a, 147 
 Benedictine rule. The, in 
 Bible, The, in Middle Ages, 
 
 117 
 
 Bishop, Meaning of the word, 
 
 and Priest originally- 
 one office, 5 n. 
 
 Bishops, Consecration of, by 
 the Apostles, 'i^) 
 
 i-arely appointed at 
 
 first, 46, 47 
 
 especially subject to 
 
 persecution, 65 
 
 Bohemia, Church of, 129 
 Boniface, St., in Germany, 
 
 128 
 Books, Christian, kepthidden, 
 
 63 
 
 Bread, The Breaking of the, 
 
 7, 13 
 Breakspear, Nicholas, 106 
 Bulgaria, Conversion of, 136 
 
 Canute, Conversion of, 145 
 Cashel, Synod of, 151 
 Catacombs, Use of the, d^, 
 Cerinthians, Heresy of the, 
 
 50 
 Chalcedon, Fourth Council 
 
 of, 71 
 Charlemagne, 122, 124, 128 
 China, Church of, 87 
 Chrysostom, St., 84 
 Church, Definition of, i 
 
 , a Kingdom, i 
 
 ■, the fruit of the In- 
 carnation, 2 
 
 the New Jerusalem, 8 
 
 -, its gradual develop- 
 
 ment, 47, 48 
 , its Divine Founda- 
 
 tion proved by persecution, 
 62 
 Church, Growth of, unchecked 
 by persecution, 62 
 
Intffx 
 
 57 
 
 Church Mihtant, a prepara- 
 tion for Church Trium- 
 phant, 4 
 
 , Outward recognition 
 
 of the, 66 
 
 Government modified 
 
 by persecution, 65 
 
 Churches, Primitive, their 
 arrangement, 53 
 
 Circumcision, Apostolic De- 
 cision respecting 35 
 
 , Wish to impose 
 
 it on Converts, 27, 34 
 
 Columba, St., 76, 152 
 
 Confirmation by the Apos- 
 tles, 22, 24, 32, 37, 40 
 
 Continental Churches, their 
 early history, 76 — 80 
 
 ■ inMid- 
 
 dle Ages, 120 
 
 Constance, Council of, no 
 
 Constantine, his English 
 parentage, 73 
 
 , Conversion of, 66 
 
 • , Council sum- 
 moned by, 69 
 
 Constantinople, Creed of, 70 
 -, Building of. 
 
 67, 80 
 
 Council of, 70 
 
 oil of, 7] 
 
 Second 
 Fifth Coun- 
 
 vSixth Coun- 
 of, 71 
 
 , Fall of, 138 
 
 Conversion of the Three 
 Thousand, 10 
 
 Five 
 
 Thousand, 11 
 
 of Gentiles, Ob- 
 stacles to, 29 
 
 Conversions after appoint- 
 ment of Diaconate, 1 7 
 
 Corinth, its luxury and un- 
 belief, 40 
 
 , St. Paul at, 40 
 
 Cornelius, Conversion of, 25, 
 26 
 
 Council of the Church, First, 
 
 35 
 
 , Second, at Jerusalem, 
 
 46 
 
 Councils, General, their na- 
 ture, 69 n. 
 
 guided by 
 
 the Holy Ghost, 36 
 
 Creed, Apostles', 13 
 
 Crusades, 113, 125 
 
 -, Effect of, in the 
 
 East, 137 
 Cyprian, St., 82 
 Cyril, St., 81 
 
 Danes, Conversion of, 145 
 and Church of Eng- 
 
 land, 144 
 Deacon, Meaning of the 
 
 word, 17 ji. 
 Deacons, their work, 18 
 Decretals, The false Papal, 
 
 Denial of Cup to Laity, 119 
 
 Denmark, Church of, 133 
 
 Development, Intellectual, 
 in the Church, 72 
 
 Diocesan system, its late de- 
 velopment in Ireland, 75 
 
 Dioclesian, his false boasting, 
 62 
 
 Discipline, Its strictness in- 
 creased by persecution, 64 
 
 relaxed, 68 
 
 Division between East and 
 West, 95 
 
 Docetss, Heresy of the, 50 
 
158 
 
 Intfcx 
 
 Domitian's persecution, 49, 
 59 
 
 Eastern Church, 83 
 , its want 
 
 of missionary zeal, 136 
 East and West, Division of, 
 
 94 
 Elders. See Priests. 
 Endowment of Church, 67 
 England, Church of, its early 
 
 history, 73 
 ■ , in Mid- 
 dle Ages, 142 
 , its Li- 
 
 iurgy, 143 
 English Bishops at early 
 
 Councils, 74 
 Ephesus, St. John at, 49 
 
 , Heresies at, 50 
 
 ■ , Council of, 85 
 
 , Liturgy of, 1 24 
 
 , Third Council of, 
 
 71 
 Episcopacy, its permanent 
 
 organization, 46 
 Ethiopia, Church of, 82 
 Eucharist, Daily, 7, 13 
 , the chief act of 
 
 worship, 14, 56 
 Eucharistic Sacrifice, 2, 3, 
 
 13, 14, 56 
 Eutyches, his heresy 71 
 Expectation, Days of, 7 
 
 Fathers, value of their 
 
 writings, 72 
 Ferrara, Council of, no 
 Florence, Council of, no 
 Forty Days, The teaching of 
 
 the, 6 
 Foundation of Church, its 
 
 Divine Origin, 4, 7 
 
 France, Church of, its early 
 history, 77 
 
 , its me- 
 diaeval history, 1 24 
 
 — , its Li- 
 
 turgy, 78 
 
 French Bishops from Asia, 
 77 
 
 French interference in Papal 
 affairs, 107 
 
 Friars, Franciscan and Do- 
 minican, in England, 112, 
 148 
 
 Gallican Liturgy, 124 
 General Councils, 69 — 71 
 Gentiles called into the 
 
 Church, 26 
 Germany, Church of, 127 
 Gnosticism, Simon Magus 
 
 the author of, 22, 51 
 
 at Corinth, 40 
 
 at Ephesus, 51 
 
 Gospels, Holy, great reve- 
 rence shown to them, 54 
 
 "Grecians," Who meant by, 
 16 
 
 Greek Church, What meant 
 by, 80 //. 
 
 -, its early his- 
 
 tory, 79 
 
 history, 135 
 
 its mediaeval 
 
 under Turkish 
 
 rule, 139 
 
 Empire, End of, 139 
 
 Greeks, their liability to 
 
 heresy, 79 
 Greenland, Conversion of, 1 35 
 Gregory, St., 103 
 , and Church of 
 
 England, 142 
 VH., 106 
 
Entffx 
 
 59 
 
 HEBRE^vs," Definition of. 
 
 and Grecians, 
 
 Dispute between, 1 7 
 
 Hegira, the Mahometan Era, 
 89 n. 
 
 •' Hellenists" or " Grecians," 
 Definition of, 16 
 
 Heresy, how opposed, 69 
 
 Hilary, St., 102 
 
 Hildebrand, 105 
 
 Hincmar, 104 
 
 Hungary, Church of, 131 
 
 Iceland, Church of, 135 
 
 Iconoclast controversy, 95, 
 121 
 
 Ignatius, St., 84 
 
 Ignorance, Causes of, in Mid- 
 dle Ages, 115 
 
 Incense, its burning made a 
 test, 59 
 
 , its use in heaven, 55 
 
 India, Church of, 87 
 
 Indulgences, 109, 118 
 
 Innocent HI., 107 
 
 Inquisition, Origin of, 107 
 
 Interdict, England placed 
 under, 147 
 
 Investiture, Disputes about, 
 106, 147 
 
 lona, Monaster)'- of, 76 
 
 Ireland, Church of, its early 
 history, 74 
 
 , its Li- 
 turgy and customs, 78, 
 
 151 
 
 -, its medi- 
 
 aeval history, 151 
 , English influence in. 
 
 152 
 
 Irenaeus, St., 78 
 
 Irish missionaiy labours, 151 
 Italy, Church of, its early 
 
 histor}% 76 
 , its mediaeval 
 
 history, 121 
 
 23 
 
 -, its Liturgy, 
 
 James, St., the Great, his 
 
 martyrdom, 27 
 , the Less, first 
 
 Bishop of Jerusalem, 27, 
 
 35, 83 
 
 presides at the 
 
 First Council, 35 
 Jerusalem, The Apostolic 
 
 Church in, 27, 83 
 , First Council at, 
 
 35 
 
 46 
 
 -, Second Council at, 
 - taken by Saracens, 
 
 113 
 
 Je\^dsh Worship, and scheme 
 of Redemption, 4, 56 
 
 John, St., his special work in 
 the Church, 45, 47, 49 
 
 , his sacramental 
 
 teaching, 47, 52 
 
 his universal pa- 
 
 triarchate, 51 
 
 , his writings, 51 
 
 , his Epistles, 52 
 
 , his Revelation, 
 
 52 
 , his martyrdom in 
 
 will, 57 n. 
 , King, Unconstitutional 
 
 conduct of, 147 
 Judicial powers first exerted 
 
 in the Church, 16 
 Julian the Apostate, 83 
 
i6o 
 
 Entffi 
 
 Koran, The, 90 
 
 Labours, Apostolic, Extent 
 
 of, 43 
 Lanfranc, 146 
 Langton, Stephen, 147 
 Lapland, Conversion of, 135 
 Latin, Use of, in Middle Ages, 
 
 116 
 Law, Christ's obedience to 
 
 the, 15 
 Lay investiture. Disputes 
 
 about, 106 
 Letters of Peace, 64 
 Lollards, The, 149 
 Love of the First Christians, 
 
 Luke, St., joins St. Paul, 
 31 
 
 Macedonius, his heresy, 70 
 
 Mahometanism, 88 
 
 in Spain, 127 
 
 Martyrdom, seeking it for- 
 bidden, 63 
 
 Martyrs, Immense number of 
 the, 61 
 
 Matthias, St., chosen to be 
 Apostle, 8 
 
 Mediaeval Church, its true 
 state, 119 
 
 Meletian schism, 81 
 
 Middle Ages, Learning in, 
 117 
 
 , Relio-ion in, 
 
 116 
 
 Ministry, Christian, Three- 
 fold nature of, 2, 5 ji. 
 
 , Jewish, replaced 
 
 by Christian, 4 
 
 Miracles, Gift of, 11 
 
 Monastic Orders, The, 1 1 1 
 
 Monasticism, its good results, 
 
 112 
 Moors in Spain, 126 
 Moravia, Church of, 128 
 Mozarabic Liturgy, 127 
 Music, its use in heaven, 55 
 
 Nero's persecution, 49 ;z., 59 
 Nestorius, his heresy, 71, 82 
 Nic^a, Council and Creed of, 
 
 70 
 Nicolas of Antioch, 18 
 Ninian, St., his mission in 
 
 Scotland, 76 
 Norman influence on English 
 
 Church, 146 
 Northmen, Conversion of, 
 
 124 
 
 Norway, Church of, 134 
 
 Ordinances or traditions, 
 13 n. 
 
 Paganism not revived by 
 
 persecution, 62 
 Papal supremacy, its dangers, 
 
 lOI 
 
 Supremacy in France, 
 
 125 
 
 aggression. The first, 
 
 Parochial system, its late de- 
 velopment in Ireland, 75 
 
 Parthia, Church of, 85 
 
 Passover replaced by Eucha- 
 rist, 3 
 
 Patrick, St., his mission to 
 Ireland, 75 
 
 Paul, St., Conversion of, 23 
 his fitness for the 
 
 Apostolate, 24 
 
iinttcx 
 
 i6i 
 
 Paul, St., ordained Apostle, 
 30 
 
 , the Chief Apostle 
 
 of the Gentiles, 31 
 
 , his first Apostolic 
 
 journey, 31 
 ; , his second Aposto- 
 lic journey, 36 
 
 — ; , his third ApostoHc 
 
 journey, 40 
 
 r, a prisoner, 42 
 
 , in England, 73 
 
 , Martyrdom of, 43 
 
 Pelagianism, 78 
 Pella, Flight to, 83 
 Penances, their severity, 64 
 Pentecost, The Day of, 8 
 
 , The effects of, 9 
 
 Persecution, Causes of, 57 
 
 under Herod 
 
 Agrippa, 27 
 
 57 
 
 Progress of, 1 1, 
 
 Persecutions, Nature and ex- 
 tent of, 6 1 
 
 , Table of, 60 
 
 , Effect of, on the 
 
 Church, 63 
 
 cease under Con- 
 
 stantine, 66 
 Persia, Church of, 85 
 Peter, St., results of his first 
 
 Sermon, 10 
 — ; , his special work 
 
 in the Church, 45 
 — ; , his first Apostolic 
 
 journey, 24 
 , his imprisonment 
 
 and deliverance, 28 
 , Martyrdom of, 
 
 43 
 Peter the hermit, 125 
 Pharisees, their opposition to 
 
 the Gospel, 19 
 
 Philip, St., the Deacon, 21 
 
 Pisa, Council of, 109 
 
 , English Bishops at, 
 
 150 
 Poland, Church of, 132 
 Pomerania, 130 
 Popes of the Middle Ages, 
 
 102— III 
 , Worldliness of the 
 
 later, no 
 and anti-Popes, Dis- 
 putes between, 109 
 Portugal, Church of, its early 
 
 history, 78 
 , Church of, its me- 
 
 digeval history, 126 
 Pothinus, Bishop of Lyons, 
 
 17 
 Pr^munire, Statute of, 149 
 Presbyters. See Priests. 
 Priest, Meaning of the word, 
 . 32 ?i. 
 Priests, First ordination of, 
 
 32 
 
 their functions, z^ 
 
 Prussia, Church of, 1 29 
 Purgatory, 118 
 
 Reformation, what it was, 
 
 102 
 , Longings for, 
 
 ^23, i3i» 150 
 
 Reunion between East and 
 
 West attempted, 137 
 Ritual, Early Christian, 53 
 
 checked by persecu- 
 
 tion, 63 
 
 — ; , Heavenly, as shown 
 
 in the Apocalypse, 53 
 
 developed in pros- 
 perity, 67 
 
 Roman Empire, its decay, 
 77 
 
 M 
 
l62 
 
 Entrex 
 
 Roman influence in Middle 
 
 Ages, ii8 
 influence in Germany, 
 
 131 
 
 Rome, St. Paul at, 42 
 
 , its influence in extend- 
 ing the Faith, 67 
 
 Russia, Church of, its founda- 
 tion, 80, 139 
 
 , Church of, its inde- 
 pendence, 140 
 
 Sacrifice, The Christian, 2, 
 
 3i i3» 14, 5^ 
 
 Sacrifices under the patri- 
 archal dispensation, 3 
 
 under the Mosaic 
 
 dispensation, 3 
 
 Sadducees, their opposition 
 to the Gospel, 12, 19 
 
 Samaria, Conversion of, 21 
 
 Sarum Use, 143 
 
 Satan, his enmity against the 
 Church, 58, 62 
 
 Saul of Tarsus, 19 
 
 Saxon and English Church, 
 
 74, '142 
 
 Scandinavian Churches, 133 
 
 Schism, The first, in the 
 Church, 16 
 
 betvi'een East and 
 
 West, 98 
 
 , The forty years', 109 
 
 Scotland, Church of, its early 
 history, 75 
 
 , its medi- 
 aeval history, 152, 153 
 
 , Saxon influence 
 
 m, 15: 
 
 Simon Magus, his unbelief 
 and end, 21, 22 
 
 Sin, First deadly, in the 
 Church, 16 
 
 Spain, Church of, its early 
 history, 78 
 
 , Church of, its medi- 
 aeval history, 1 26 
 
 , Church of, its Li- 
 turgy, 127 
 
 Stephen, St., ordained Dea- 
 con, 18 
 
 his preaching 
 
 and inspiration, 19 
 , results of his 
 
 Martyrdom, 21 
 Supremacy, Papal claims to, 
 
 100 
 Sweden, Church of, 133 
 
 Table of" Fields of Aposto- 
 lic Labour," 44 
 
 Persecutions, 60 
 
 Councils, 72 
 
 — , Roman influence 
 
 in, I S3 
 Seven Churches, The, 84 
 
 Teaching of the Church, Re- 
 serve in, 49, 63 
 
 , its 
 
 gradual development, 49 
 
 Temple Services, Attendance 
 of the Apostles on, 13, 15 
 
 Temporal powder of the Popes, 
 its rise, 100 
 
 "Theological Gospel," The, 
 
 47 
 
 Theotokos, 71 
 
 Timothy, wSt., his circumci- 
 sion, 37 
 
 , Bishop of 
 
 Ephesus, ^,^, 41 
 
 Titus, St., Bishop of Crete, 
 
 33, 41 
 
 Tongues, The gift of, 9, 1 1 
 Tradition, its value, 13 
 
Intfcx 
 
 163 
 
 *'Traditores," 64 
 
 Turkey, European Church in, 
 
 its early history, 79 
 in Europe, Church 
 
 in, its mediaeval history, 
 
 135 
 
 Turks, their inroads in the 
 East, 138 
 
 "Universal Bishop, " Title 
 
 of, 95 
 
 Universities in Middle Ages, 
 fi7 
 
 Vernacular Bibles in 
 
 Middle Ages, 116 
 Visigoths, Arianism of, 79 
 
 Waldenses, 122 
 
 Wales the refuge of British 
 Clergy, 74 
 
 WickliiTe, 149 
 
 Worship, Jewish and Chris- 
 tian, 3 
 
 THE END 
 
LONDON : 
 GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, PKINTERS, 
 ST. JOHN'S SQUARE. 
 
NEW BOOKS 
 
 IN COURSE OF PUBLICATION BY 
 
 Messrs. RIVINGTON 
 
 JVATEKLOO PLACE, LOXDON 
 
 High Street, Oxford ; Trinity Street, CaiMbridge 
 
 July, 1872 
 
 The Book of Church Law. Being 
 
 an Expositiotflpf the Legal Rights and Duties of the Clergy and 
 Laity of the Church of England. By the Rev. JoiiN Henry 
 13LUNT, M.A., F.S.A. Revised by Walter G. F. Phil- 
 ltmore, B.C.L., Barrister-at-Laii.', and Chancellor of the 
 Diocese vf Lincoln. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 7^-. 6d. 
 
 Henri PeRREYVE. By A. Gratry, Prelre 
 
 de V Oratoire, Professeur de Morale Evangelique <x la So7-bonne, 
 et AIemb?-e de VAcademie Frajicaise. Translated, by special per- 
 mission, by the Author of ^^ A Dominican Artist," ^^ Life of 
 S. Erancis de Sales," e^c, &=c. 
 
 With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 7^-. 6d. 
 
 NOTITIA EUCHARISTICA. A Coinmcntary, 
 
 Explanatory, Doctrinal, and LListorical, on the Order of the 
 Administration of the Lord^s Stepper, or Holy Conununion, 
 according \to the use of the Church of England. By W. E. 
 ScUDAMOREjgjM. A., Rector of Ditchinghatn, and formerly 
 EelloiJ of St. JohiiS College, Cambi-idge. 
 8v:.. 28J. 
 
 LOADOy, OXFORD A AD CAMBRIDGE 
 
 B 
 
Messrs. Riviitgton's 
 
 A Selection from the Spiritual 
 
 Letters of S. Francis de Sales, Bishop and Prince 
 OF G EN EVA. Translated by the Author of ' 'Life of S. Franci 
 de Sales y^ ''A Dominican Artist^"" cfc., &^c. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 t ' 
 
 Fifteen Sermons preached before 
 
 the University of Oxford, between a.d. 1826 and 
 1843. ^jJoHN Henry Newman, B. D,, some time Fellozv 
 Oriel College, Oxford. 
 Printed uniformly with the " Parochial and Plain Sermon^:, 
 New Edition. Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 
 The Book of Lessons. Containing the 
 
 Proper Fsalms and Lessons for S?mdays and Holy Days, 
 together with the Daily Lessons from the Calendar, printed 
 ■ in full, according to the New Table of Lessons. 
 Crown Svo. 9^-. 
 
 Vita et Doctrina Jesu Christi; or, 
 
 Meditations on the Life of our Lord. By 
 Avancini. Ln the Original Latin. Adapted to the use of th: 
 Church of England by a Clergyman. 
 
 Imperial 32mo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Annotated Book of Common 
 
 Prayer. Being an LListorical, Ritual, and Theological Com- 
 mentary on the Devotional System of the Church of E7igland. 
 Edited by ]on-ii Henry Blunt, M.A., F.S.A. 
 
 Sixth Fdition, Revised. Imperial Svo. 36^-. 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
New Publicatio7ts, 
 
 The Argument delivered before 
 
 THE Judicial Committee of the Privy Council. By 
 Archibald John Stephens, Q.C. in the case ^Thomas 
 Byard Sheppard against William Early Bknnett, 
 Clerk. With an Appendix containing their Lordships' Judgment. 
 8vo. 9J. 
 
 Latin Prose Exercises. Being easy 
 
 graduated English Sentences for Translation into Latin^ with 
 Rules, Explanations, a Vocabidary, and Index. Intended for 
 the Use of Beginners and Junior Forms of Schools. By R. 
 Prowde Smith, B.A., Assistant Master at the Grammar 
 School, IIc?iley-on- Thames. 
 
 Crown Svo. 2^. Gd. 
 
 Lectures on the Re-Union of the 
 
 Christian Churches. By John J. Ign. Von Dollinger. 
 
 Revised by the Autlioi" after delivery. Authorised Translation. 
 
 Crown Svo. {In the Press. 
 
 The Last Days of Pere Gratry. 
 
 By PfeRE Adolphe. Perraud, of the Oratory, and Professor 
 of La Sorbonne. Translated by special permission. 
 Crown Svo. 3^. dd. 
 
 The Knight of Intercession, and 
 
 other Poems. Bythe^vx. S. J. Stone, ^l. A., Pembroke 
 College, Oxford, Author of " The Thanksgiving Hymn on the 
 Recovery of the Prince of Wales.'''' 
 Small Svo, 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs, Rivington's 
 
 Eight Lectures on the Miracles. 
 
 Being the Bamptoi Lectures for 1865. By J. B. MozLEY, 
 D. D., Regius Professor of Divinity, and Canon of Christ 
 Church, Oxford. 
 
 Third Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo. 7j. dd. 
 
 Words to Take With Us. a Mammi 
 
 if Daily and Occasiotial Prayers, for Private and ConunoJi 
 Use. With plain Instructions and Counsels on Prayer. By 
 W. E. SCUDAMORE, M.A., Rector of Ditchingham, and 
 former I y Felloiu of St. John''s College, Cambridge. 
 
 New Edition, Revised. Small Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 A Shadow of Dante. Being an Essay 
 
 toivards studying Himself his IVorld, and his Pilgrimage. By 
 Maria Francesca Rossetti. 
 
 With Illustrations. Crown Svo, los. 6d. 
 
 A Theory of Har:\IONY. Founded on the 
 
 Tempered Scale. With Questions and Exercises for the use oj 
 Students. By John Stainer, Mus. Doc, M.A., Magd. 
 Coll., Ox on. Organist to St. Paul's Cathedral. 
 Second Edition. Svo. 'js. 6d. 
 
 Selections from Lucian. With Eng- 
 lish jVi'tes. Bv Evelyn Abbott, Assistant Master in Clifton 
 College. 
 
 Small Svo. [/// the Press. 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
New Pttblications, 
 
 The Holy Catholic Church: its 
 
 Divine Ideal, Ministry, and Institutions. A Short 
 Treatise. ~ With a Catechism on each Chapter^ forming a 
 Course of Methodical Instruction on the subject. ^^ EdwarD 
 Meyrick Goulburn, D.D,, Deaji of Norwich. 
 
 Crown 8vo. [/« the Press. 
 
 A Handy Book on the Ecclesias- 
 tical Dilapidations Act, 1871. With Rejnarks on the 
 Qualification and Practice of Diocesan Surveyors. By Edward 
 G. Bruton, Fellow of the Royal Institute of British Architects, 
 and Diocesan Surveyor, Oxford. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3J-. dd. 
 
 Sermons on Certain of the Less 
 
 Prominent Facts and References in Sacred Story. 
 By Henry Melvill, B.D., late Canon of St. PauVs, and 
 Chaplain in Ordinary to the Queen. 
 
 New Edition. Two vols. Crown Svo. S^.each. 
 
 Some Elements of Religion. Lent 
 
 Lectures. By Hknry Pakry Liddon, D.D., D.C.L., Canon 
 of St. PauPs, and Ireland Professor of Exegesis in the University 
 of Oxford. 
 
 Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 Aids to Prayer ; or, Thoughts on 
 
 the Practice of Devotion. Wi(h Forms o^ Prayer for 
 Private Use. By Daniel Moore, M.A., Chaplain in Ordi- 
 nary to the Queen, and Vicar of Holy Trinity, Paddingtdn, 
 Author of ^'' Sermons on Special Occasions." 
 
 Second Edition. Square 32mo. 2J. dd. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs, Rivington' s 
 
 Scenes from Greek Plays. Rugby 
 
 Edition. Abiidged and adapted for the use of Schools, by 
 Arthur Sidgwick, M. A., Assistant Master at Rugby School, 
 andjornicrly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. 
 
 Aristophanes. The Clouds. The Frogs. 
 
 The Knights. Flutiis. 
 
 Euripides. IpJilgenia in Tauris. The Cyclops. 
 
 Small 8vo. is. 6d. each, or is. in paper cover. 
 
 Church Organs : Their Position and Con- 
 struction. With an Appendix containing some Account of the 
 MediiEval Orgaft Case still existing at Old Radnor, South Wales. 
 By Frederick Heathcote Sutton, M.A., Vicar of Thed- 
 dingworth. 
 
 With Illustrations. Imperial folio. Q>s. 6d. 
 
 The Path of Holiness : A First Book 
 
 of Prayers, 7uith the Se>'vice of the Holy Communion, for the 
 Young. Compiled by a Priest. Edited by the Rev. T. T. 
 Carter, M.A., Rector of Clnucr, Berks. 
 
 With Illustrations. Crown i6mo, is. 6c/., or limp cloth, is. 
 
 Progressive Exercises in Latin 
 
 Elegiac Verse. By Q. G. Gepp, B. A., late Junior Student 
 of Christ Church, Oxford, and Assistant Master at Tonbndge 
 School. 
 
 Second Edition, Revised, Crown 8vo. 3^-. ()d. 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
A'ew Publications, 
 
 The Athanasian Origin of the 
 
 Atiianasian Creed. By J. S. Brewer, M.A., Preacher 
 at the Rolls, and Honorary Fellow of Queen's College, Oxford. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 The Thirty-nine Articles of the 
 
 Church of England Explained in a Series of 
 Lectures. By the Rev. R. W. Jelf, D.D., late Cation of 
 Christ Church, Oxford, and sometune Principal of King's 
 College, London. Edited by the Rev. J. R. King, M.A., 
 Vicar of St. Peters in the East, Oxford, aiid formerly Felkno 
 and Tutor of Me r ton College. 
 
 8vo. [In the Press. 
 
 S. Francis de Sales, Bishop and 
 
 Prince of Geneva. By the Author of "^ Dominican 
 Artist," *^ Life of Madame Louise de Frattce," &-c., (s'c. 
 New Edition. Ci-own 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Historical Narratives. Fro^n the 
 
 Russian. By II. C. ROxMANOFF, Author of '■'■ Sketches of the 
 Rites a)id Customs of the Greco-Russian Church,^'' ^c. 
 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Way of Life. a Book of Prayers 
 
 and Instruction for the Young at School. Compiled by a Pt-iest. 
 Edited by the Rev. T. T. Carter, M. A. , Rector of Clnoer, Berks. 
 Imperial 32mo. \s. 6d. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs. Riviiigton's 
 
 Thoughts on Personal Religion. 
 
 Being a Treatise on the Christian Life in itsTwo Chief Elements, 
 Devotion and Practice. By Edward Mevrick Goulburn, 
 D. D., Dean of Nonvich. 
 New Presentation Edition, elegantly printed on Toned Paper. 
 
 Two vols. Small 8vo. \os. 6d. 
 An Edition in one vol., 6s. 6d.; also, a Cheap Edition, 3j. 6d. 
 
 A Church History of the First 
 
 Seven Centuries, to the Close of the vSixth General 
 Council. By Milo Mahan, D.D., sometime S. Mark's-in- 
 the-Bowery Professor of Ecclesiastical History in the General 
 Theological Seminary, NeT.v York. 
 8vo. 1 5J-. 
 
 English Nursery Rhymes. Trans- 
 lated into French. By John Roberts, M.A., Fello^v of 
 Magdalene College, Cambridge. 
 
 Square i6mo, is. 6d. 
 
 The Spirit of S. Francis de Sales, 
 
 Bishop and Prince of Geneva. Translated from the French by 
 the Author of " The Life of S. Francis de Sales,'' ''A 
 Dominican Artist,'' ^c, &^c. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Our Mother Church. Being shnpie Talk 
 
 on High Topics. By ANfiE Mercier. 
 
 Crown Svo. [JVearly Beady. 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
New Publications. 
 
 Dictionary of Doctrinal and His- 
 torical Theology. By Various Writers. Edited by the 
 Rev. John Henry Blunt, M.A., F.S.A., Editor of " The 
 Annotated Book of Common Prayer." 
 
 Second Edition, Imperial 8vo. ^2s. 
 
 The Psalms. Translated from the Hebrew. 
 With Notes, chiefly Exegetical. By William Kay, D.D., 
 Rector of Great Leighs ; late Principal of Bishop's College^ 
 Calcutta. 
 
 8vo. I2J-. dd. 
 
 Sermons. By Henry Melvill, B.D., late 
 
 Canon of St. PauVs, and Chaplain in Ordinary to the Queen. 
 New Edition. Two vols. Crown 8vo. ^s. each. 
 
 The Origin and Development of 
 
 Religious Belief. By S. Baring-Gould, M.A., Author 
 of ''' Curious Myths of the Middle Ages." 
 
 Vol. I. Monotheism and Polytheism. Second Edition. Svo. 15J. 
 Vol. II. Christianity. Svo. 1 5 J. 
 
 Parish Musings ; or, Devotional 
 
 Poems. ^jJohn S. B. Monsell, LL.D., Rural Dean^ and 
 Rector of St. Nicholas, Guildford. 
 
 Fine Edition. Small Svo. 5^. 
 Cheap Edition, i8mo, Ump cloth, \s. 6d. ; or in cover, is. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs. Riving ton's 
 
 Sermons on Special Occasions. By 
 
 DA.NrEL MooRR, M. A., Chaplain in Ordinary to the Queen, 
 and Vicar of Holy Trinity, Paddington ; Author of '■''Aids to 
 Prayer" cr'c. 
 
 Crown Svo, 7^. 6d. 
 
 Prayers and Meditations for the 
 
 Holy Communion. tVith a Preface by C. J. Ellicott, 
 D. D. , Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. 
 
 With Rubrics in red. Royal 32mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Materials and Models for Greek 
 
 AND L-xTiN Prose Composition. Selected and arranged by 
 J. Y. Sargent, M.A., Tictor, late Fellotv of Magdalen College, 
 Oxford ; and T. F. Dallin, M.A., Fellow afid Tutor of 
 Queen s College, Oxford. 
 
 Crown Svo. ^s. dd. 
 
 The Star of Childhood. a First 
 
 Book of Prayers and Instruction for Children. Cojnpiled by a 
 Priest. Edited by the'KYN. T. T. Carter, M.A., Rector of 
 
 Cleiuer, Berks. 
 With Illustrations, reduced from Engravings by Fra Angelico. 
 Royal 16 mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 SeLF-ReNUNCIATION. From the French. 
 With Introduction by the Rev. T. T. Carter, M.A., Rector 
 of Cleiver, Berks. 
 
 Crown Svo. ds. 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON- 
 
New Publications, 
 
 The Hidden Life of the Soul. 
 
 From the French. By the Author of ^' A Dominican Artist^" 
 " Life of Madame Louise de Fra)icc,''^ &^c., a^c. 
 
 Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 Ancient Hymns. F7^07;i the Roman Breviary. 
 
 For Domestic Use every Morning and Evening of the Week, and 
 on the Holy Days of the Church. 7o which are added. Original 
 Hymns, principally of Commemoration and Ihanksgiving for 
 Christ'' s Holy Ordinances. By RiCiiARD Mant, Y).B.^ some- 
 tifne Lord Bishop of Dozun and Connor. 
 
 New Edition. Small Svo. 5^. 
 
 The Two Brothers, and other Poems, 
 
 By Edward Henry Bickersteth, M.A., Vicar of Christ 
 Church, Hampstead, and Chaplain to the Bishop of Ripon, 
 Author of '■'' Yesterday, I'o-day, a/id for Evcr.'^ 
 
 Second Edition. Small Svo. 6s. 
 
 St. John Chrysostom's Liturgy. 
 
 Translated by H. C. Romanoff, Author of "■ Sketches of the 
 Rites and Customs of the Greco- Russian Church.''^ 
 
 With Illustrations. Square crown Svo. 4_r, dd. 
 
 The Life of Justification, a Series 
 
 of Lectures delivered in Substance at All Saints', Margaret Street^ 
 in Lent, 1S70. By the Rev. George Body, B.A., Rector cf 
 Kirkby Misperton. 
 
 Second Edition. Crown Svo. 4^. dd. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRLDGE 
 
Messrs. Rivington's 
 
 The " Damnatory Clauses" of the 
 
 Athanasian Creed rationally Explained, in a Letter 
 TO THE Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P. By the 
 Rev. Malcolm MacColl, Isl. A., Rector of St. George, Botolph 
 
 Lane. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 
 The Sayings of the Great Forty 
 
 Days, bettveen the Resurrection and Ascension, regarded as the 
 Outlines of the Kingdom of God. In Five Discourses. With an 
 Examination of Dr. Newman^ s Theory of Develop}7ient. By 
 George Moberly, D.C.L,, Bishop of Salisbury. 
 
 Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. *]s. 6d. 
 
 A Plain Account of the English 
 
 Bible. From the Earliest Times of its Translation to the 
 Present Day. By John Henry Blunt, M.A., Vicar oj 
 Kennington, Oxford; Editor of '''The Annotated Book of 
 Comnion Prayer,''^ &^c. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3^'. 6d. 
 
 The Pope and the Council, By 
 
 Janus. Authorised Translation from the German. 
 Third Edition, Revised. Crown Svo. Js. 6d. 
 
 Letters from Rome on the Council. 
 
 By QuiRiNUS. Reprinted from the '* Allgemeine Zeitung." 
 Authorised Translation. 
 
 Crown Svo. \2s. 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
New Publications, 
 
 DiRECTORiUM Pastorale. The Prin- 
 ciples and Practice of Pastoral JVork in the Church of 
 England. By the Rev. John Henry Blunt, M.A., 
 F.S.A., Editor of The Annotated Book of Common Prayer,'' 
 ^'c, ^c. 
 
 Third Edition, Revised. Crown Svo. 'js. (id. 
 
 The First Book of Common Prayer 
 
 OF EdWxVRD VI. and the Ordinal of 1549. Together with 
 the Order of the Communion, 1 548. Reprinted entire, and Edited 
 by the Rev. Henry Baskerville Walton, M.A., late 
 Fellozu and Tutor of Merton College; tvith Introduction by the 
 Rev. Peter Goldsmith Medd, ]M.A., Senior Fellow and 
 Tutor of University College, Oxford. 
 
 Small Svo. 6j-. 
 
 The Pursuit of Holiness, a Sequel 
 
 to "' Thoughts on Perso7ial Religion,^'' intended to carry the Reader 
 someivhat farther onward in the Spiritual Life. By Edward 
 ]Meyrick Goulburn, D. D., Dean of N'orwich. 
 
 Fourtli Edition. Small Svo. <^s. 
 
 Apostolical Succession in the 
 
 Church of England. By the Rev, Arthur W. Haddan, 
 B.D., Rector of Barton-on-the-Heath, and late Fellow of Trinity 
 College, Oxford. 
 
 Svo. 12S. 
 
 AiVD AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs, Rivmgt oil's 
 
 The Priest to the Altar; or, Aids to 
 
 the Devout Celebration of Holy Coinmimiort ; chiefly after the 
 Ancient Use of Sam ?n. 
 
 Second Edition. Enlarged, Revised, and Re-arranged with the 
 Secretre, Post-communion, &c., appended to the Collects, 
 Epistles, and Gospels, throughout the Year. 
 
 8vo. 7>r. ()d. 
 
 f 
 
 Parochial and Plain Sermons. By 
 
 John Henry Newman, ^.Y).^ formerly Vicar of St. Mary's, 
 Oxford. Edited by the Rev. W. J. Copeland, Rector of 
 Farnha?ny Essex. 
 
 From the Text of the last Editions published by Messrs. 
 Rivington. 
 
 New Edition. Eight vols. Crown Svo. 5^-. each. 
 
 Sermons bearing on Subjects of 
 
 THE Day. By John Henry Newman, B.D. Edited by the 
 Rev. W. J. Copeland, Rector of Farnham^ Essex. 
 
 With Index of Dates of all the Sermons. 
 
 New Edition. Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 
 Brighstone Sermons. By George 
 
 Moberly, D.C.L., Bishop of Salisbury. 
 
 Second Edition. Crown Svo. ']s. 6d. 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
New Publications. 
 
 The Characters of the Old Testa- 
 ment. A Scries of Sermons. By the Rev. Isaac Williams^ 
 B.D., late Fellozu of Trinity College, Oxford. 
 
 New Edition. Crown 8vo. 5-^' 
 
 Female Characters of Holy Scrip- 
 ture. A Series of Ser?nons. By the Rev. Isaac \Villiams. 
 E.D., late Felloza of Trinity College, Oxfo7-d. 
 
 New Edition. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 The Divinity of Our Lord and 
 
 Saviour Jesus Christ. Being the Bampton Lectures for 
 1866. By Henry Parry Liddon, D.D,, D.C.L., Canon of St. 
 PauVs, and Ireland Professor of Exegesis in the University of 
 Oxford. 
 
 Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 Sermons Preached before the Uni- 
 versity OF Oxford. By Henry Parry Liddon, D.D., 
 D.C.L,, Canon of St. PatiPs, a7id Ireland Professor of Exe- 
 gesis in the University of Oxjord. 
 
 Fourth Edition. Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 
 A Manual for the Sick. With other 
 
 Devotions. By Launcelot Andrewes, D.D., someti7?te Lord 
 Bishop of Winchester. Edited, 7i'ith a Preface, by Henry 
 Parry Liddon, D.D., D.C.L., Canon of St. Paul's. 
 
 With Portrait. Second Edition. Large type. 24n-io. 2s. 6d. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs. Rivington's 
 
 Walter Kerr Hamilton, Bishop of 
 
 Salisbury. A Sketch. By Henry Parry Liddon, D.D., 
 D. C. L., Canon of St. PanVs. 
 
 Second Edition. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Or, bound with the Sermon "Life in Death," 3^. 6d. 
 
 The Life of Madame Louise de 
 
 France, Daughter of Loin's XV., knozvn also as the Af other 
 Terese deS. Augiistin, By the Author of ^^ A Dominican Artist,^^ 
 
 *^"^- Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 
 Instructions for the Use of Candi- 
 dates for Holy Orders, and of the Parochial Clergy; 
 zuith Acts of Parliament relating to the same, and Forms proposed 
 to be used. By Christopher Hodgson, M,A., Secretary to 
 the Governors of Queen Anne's Bounty. 
 
 Ninth Edition, Revised and Enlarged. 8vo. i6j-. 
 
 The Treasury of Devotion, a Manual 
 
 of Prayers for General and Daily Use. Compiled by a Priest. 
 Edited by the Rev. T. T. Carter, M.A., Rector of Clewer, 
 Berks. 
 
 Fourth Edition. i6mo, 2s. 6d. ; Limp cloth, 2s. 
 Bound with the Book of Common Prayer, 3^-. 6d. 
 
 A Dominican Artist, a Sketch of the 
 
 Life of the Rev. Pere Besson, of the Order of St. Dominic. By 
 the Author of^^ The Life of Madame Louise de France,^^ 6^r. 
 Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s, 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
New Publications. 
 
 The Guide to Heaven. a Book of 
 
 Prayei's for every Want. (For the Working Classes. ) Compiled 
 by a Priest. Edited by the Rev. T. T. Carter, M.A., Rector 
 of Clezuer, Berks. 
 
 Second Edition. Crown 8vo, is. 6d. ; Limp cloth, is. 
 
 The Reformation of the Church of 
 
 England, Its History, Principles, and Results. A. D. 15 14- 
 1547. By ]onN Henry Blunt, M.A., Vicar of Kennington, 
 Oxford, Editor of " The Annotated Book of Commoti Prayer,'''' 
 Author of '■^ Directornim Pastorale,'''' &^c ., qt=c. 
 Second Edition. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 The Virgin's Lamp. Prayers and Devout 
 
 Exercises for English Sisters. Chicjly composed and selected by the 
 late Rev. J. M. Neale, D.D., Founder of St. Margaret'' s. East 
 Grinsted. 
 
 Small 8vo. 3^'. dd. 
 
 Catechetical Notes and Class 
 
 Questions, Literal and Mystical. Chiefly on the Earlier 
 Books of Holy Scripture. By the late Rev. J. AL Neale, 
 D, D. , Warden of Sackville College, East Grinsted. 
 Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 Sermons for Children. Being Thirty- 
 three Short Readings, addressed to the Children of St. Margarefs 
 Home, East Grinsted. By the late Rev. J. AL Neale, D.D. , 
 Warden of Sackville College, East Grinsted. 
 
 Second Edition. Small Svo. 3^-. dd. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messj's. Rivingt oil's 
 
 History of the Holy Eastern 
 
 Church. The Patriarchate of Antioch, to the Middle of the 
 Fifth Century. By the Rev. John Mason Neale, D.D., late 
 Warden of Snckville College, East Grinsted. Folloiued by a 
 History of the PatriarcJis of Antioch, translated from the Greek 
 of Constantins /., Patriaixh of Constantinople. Edited, with an 
 Litrodiirtion, by GEORGE WILLIAMS, B.D., Vicar of Ringtuood, 
 late E'elloiv of King's College, Cambridge. 
 
 Svo. [//^ the Press. 
 
 Fables respecting the Popes of 
 
 . THE MdtDLK Ages. A Contrilmtion to Ecclesiastical History. 
 By John J. Ign. Von Dollinger. Translated, with Intro- 
 duction and Appendices, by Alfred Plummer, JNI.A., Fellow 
 and Tutor of Trinity College, Oxford, 
 
 Svo. I4i-. 
 
 Physical Facts and Scriptural 
 
 Record; or, Eighteen Propositions for Geologists. 
 ByV^. B. (iALLOWAY, M.A., Vicar of St. Mark's. Regent's 
 Park, and Chaplain to the Right Hon. Lo)-d Viscount Hawarden. 
 
 Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Dean Alford's Greek Testament. 
 
 With English Notes, intended for the Upper Forms of Schools, 
 and for P.iss-men at the Universities. Abridged by Bradley H. 
 Alford, M.A., late Scholar of T^-inity College, Cambridge. 
 
 Crown Svo. los. 6d. 
 WATER POO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
New Publications. 
 
 HONORE De Balzac. Edited, ivlth English 
 
 Notes and Introductory Notice, byWY.'i^Vil Van I^kx^^, formerly 
 French Master at Cheltenhavi College, and now Master of the 
 French Language and Literature at the Edinburgh Academy. 
 (Being the First Volume of ^'■Selections froin Modern French 
 Authors. '''' ) 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3^'. dd. 
 
 H. A. TaINE. Edited, with En^^Ush Notes 
 
 and Introductory Notice, by Henri Van Laun. 
 (Being the Second Volutne of ^^ Selections from Modern French 
 Authors.'") 
 
 Crown Svo. 3^. dd. 
 
 Arithmetic, Theoretical and Prac- 
 tical. By W. H. GiRDLESTONE, M.A., of Christ's College, 
 Cambridge, Principal of the Theological College, Gloucester. 
 New Edition. Crown Svo. 6^-. dd. 
 Also an Edition for Schools. Small Svo. 3^-. (yd. 
 
 Dictionary OF Sects, Heresies, and 
 
 Schools OF Thought. By Various Writers. Edited by the 
 Rev. John Henry Blunt, M.A., F.S.A., Editor of the 
 ^^ Dictionary of Doctrinal and Historical Theology." 
 
 (Forming the Second Portion of the ''Su?n}?iary of Theology and 
 Ecclesiastical History, '^ which Messrs. Rivington have in course of 
 preparation as a *'■ Thesaurus Theologicics^' for the Clergy and Laity 
 cf the Church of England.) 
 
 Imperial Svo. [/« the Press. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs. Rivingto7i's 
 
 The Apostolic Fathers. The Epistles 
 
 of S. Cleineut, S. Ignatius, S. Bar7tabas, S. Folycarp, iogethei- 
 7mth the Martyj-domofS. IgitatmsandS. Polycarp. Translated 
 into English, with an Introductory Notice, by CHARLES H. 
 IIooLE, M.A., Senior Student of Christ Church, Oxford. 
 Small 8vo. 5^. (>d. 
 
 Help and Comfort for the Sick 
 
 Poor. By the Author of ^^ Sickness ; its Trials and Blessings.'" 
 New Edition. Small 8vo. is. 
 
 HeRODOTI HiSTORIA. Edited by 
 
 H. G. Woods, IM.A., Fellozv and Tutor of Trinity College, 
 Oxford. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 
 Forming a New Part of the " Catena Classicorum.^^ 
 
 [In the Press. 
 
 Sketches of the Rites and Customs 
 
 of the Greco-Russian Church. By II. C. Romanoff. 
 
 With aji Introductory Notice by the Author of ** The Heir of 
 Redclyffe.'' 
 
 Second Edition. Crown 8vo. Is. 6d. 
 
 Household Theology, a Handbook of 
 
 Religious Information respecting the Holy Bible, the Prayer Book^ 
 the Church, the Ministry, Divine Worship, the Creeds^ ^'c.^^c. 
 ^7 John Henry Blunt, M.A. 
 
 New Edition. Small 8vo. 3^, 6^. 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
 t 
 
Nezu Publications. 
 
 Curious Myths of the Middle Ages. 
 
 By S. Baring-Gould, M.A., AutJwr of '' Fosi- Mediaeval 
 Preachers, ^^ iSr'c. 
 
 With Illustrations. New Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Prayer Book Interleaved. 
 
 IVM Historical Illustrations and Explanatory Notes, arranged 
 parallel to the Text. By th: Rev. W. M. Campion, D.D., 
 Felloiv and Tutor of Queen' s College, and Rector of St. Botolph's, 
 and the Rev. W. J. Beamont, M.A., late Felloiv of Trinity 
 College, Cambridge. With a Preface by the Lord Bishop OF 
 Ely. 
 
 Sixth Edition. Small Svo. ']s. 6d. 
 
 Sickness ; its Trials and Blessings. 
 
 New Edition. Small Svo. 3j-. 6d. 
 Also a Cheap Edition, is. Gd. ; or in paper cover, is. 
 
 Hyjmns and Poems for the Sick and 
 
 Suffering. In connection zvith the Service for the Visitation of 
 the Sick. Selected from Various Authors. Edited by T. V. 
 FoSBERY, i\I.A., Vicar of St. Giles's, Reading. 
 
 Miscellaneous Poems. By Henry 
 
 Francis Lyte, M.A. 
 
 New Edition. Small Svo. 5.r. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs. Rivingtons 
 
 The Happiness of the Blessed. 
 
 Considered as to the Particulars of their State ; their Recognition 
 of each other in that State ; and its Differences of Degrees. T9 
 •which are added. Musings on the Church and her Sendees. By 
 Richard Manx, D.D., sonietiim Lord Bishop of Doi.vn and 
 Connor. 
 
 New Edition. Small 8vo. 3^. dd. 
 
 Catechesis; or, Christian Instruc- 
 tion Preparatory to Confirmation and First Com- 
 munion. By Charles Wordsworth, D.C.L,, Bishop oj 
 St. Andrrdo's. 
 
 New Edition. Small Svo. is. 
 
 Warnings of the Holy Week, &c. 
 
 Being a Course of Parochial Lcctjircs for the Week before Easter 
 and the Easier Festivals. By the Rev. W. Adams, M.A., late 
 Vicar of St. Peter'' s-in-the- East, Oxford, and Fclloiv of Merton 
 College. 
 
 Seventh Edition, Small Svo. 4^. dd. 
 
 CONSOLATIO ; OR, COMFORT FOR THE 
 
 Afflicted. ^rt'//<f^<^/ //^^ Rev. C. E. Kennaway. With a 
 Preface by Samuel Wilberforce, D.V)., Lord Bishop of 
 Winchester. 
 
 New Edition. Small Svo. 3J. 6^. 
 
 Recollections of Obfr-Ammergau 
 
 in 1S71. By Henry Nutcomhe Oxenham, M.A., late 
 Scholar of Balliol College, Oxford. 
 
 Crown Svo. 3^. 6</. 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
New Publications. 
 
 Family Prayers. Compiled from Various 
 
 Sources ( chiefly from Bishop Hamil/oii's il/ajritalj, and arranged 
 on the Liturgical Principle. By Edward Meyrick Goul- 
 BURN, D.D., Dean of Nojtvich. 
 
 New Edition. Large type. Crown 8vo, y. 6d. 
 Clieap E(iition. i6mo. is. 
 
 The Annual Register, a Review of 
 
 Public Events at Home and Abroad, for the Year 1871. 
 8vo. i8j. 
 
 The Volumes of the New Series, 1863 to 1 870, may be had, 
 i8j. each. 
 
 The Home Life of Jesus of Naza- 
 reth, &c. i?j ///<? Rev. Augustus GuRNEY, M. A., Vicar 
 
 IVribbcnhall, Kidderminster, in the Diocese of Worcester. 
 Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 A Memorial Volume of Sermons. 
 
 By the late Rev. Jomn Henry Holford, M. A. With a Short 
 Biographical Preface. By the Rev. E. H. Bickersteth, 
 M.A. 
 
 Small 8vo. 5^'. 
 
 The Gospel of the Childhood. 
 
 A Practical and Devotional Cofn/nentary oiz the Single Incident 
 of our Blessed hORD^s Childhood (St. Luken. 41, to the end) ; 
 designed as a Help to Meditation on the Holy Scriptures, for Chil- 
 dren and Young Persons. By Edward Meyrick Goulburn, 
 D.D., Dean of No}i.vich. 
 
 Square 1 6m o. \Tn the Press. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs. Rivingt oil's 
 
 Yesterday, To-Day, and For Ever, 
 
 A Poe?n in Twelve Books. ^^Edward Henry Bickersteth, 
 M. A, , Vicar of Christ Church, Ilampstead, aiid Chaplain to the 
 Bishop of Ripon. 
 
 Seventh Edition. Small 8vo. 6^. 
 
 A Companion to the Old Testa- 
 
 MENT. Being a Plain Commentary on Scripture History, down 
 to the Birth of our Lord. 
 
 Small 8vo. 3^. 6</. 
 
 Sacred Allegories. The Shadow of the 
 
 Cross— The Distant Hills— The Old Alan's Home— The Kin^s 
 Messengers. By the Rev. W. Adams, ^i. A., late Fellow e 
 Merton College, Oxfoi-d. 
 
 With Engravings from Original Designs by Charles W. Cope, 
 R.A., John C. Horsley, A.R.A., Samuel Palmer, Birket 
 Foster, and George Hicks. 
 
 The Four Allegories, separately. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 A Glossary of Ecclesiastical 
 
 Terms. Containing Brief Explanations of Words used in 
 Theology, Liturgiology, Chronology, Law, Architecture, Antiqui- 
 ties, Symbolism, Greek Ilierology and Mediccval Latin ; together 
 with some account of Titles of our Lord, Emblems of Saints, 
 Hymns, Orders, Heresies, Ornaments, OJices, Vestments and 
 Ceremonial, and Miscellaneous Su/fcts. By Various IVriters. 
 Edited by the i\EY. Okby Shipley, M.A. 
 Crown 8vo. i2>s. 
 
 IVA7EKL00 PLACE, PALL MALL., LONDON 
 
New Pttblications, 
 
 Stones OF the Temple; or, Lessons 
 
 FROM THE Fabric and Furniture of the Church. 
 By Walter Field, M.A., F.S.A., Vicar of Godmasham. 
 
 With numerous Illustrations. Crown Svo. 7J-. 6^. 
 
 Liber Precum Publicaruim Ecclesi^ 
 
 Anglicans. A Gulielmo Bright, A.IM., et Petro 
 Goldsmith Medd, A.M., Preshytcris, Collegii Universitatis 
 ill Acad. 0x0 n. Sociis, La tine reddihis. 
 
 New Edition, with all the Rubrics in red. Small Svo. ds. 
 
 Bible Readings for Family Prayer. 
 
 By the ^^\. W. H. Ridley, M.A., Rector of Hambhden. 
 Crown Svo. 
 
 Old Testament — Genesis and Exodus, is. 
 
 ^^ ^ ^ , ) St. Matthew and St. Mark. 2s. 
 
 New Testament, t,s. 6d. ,- ^ ^ , , r^ t , 
 
 ' ^ ) St. Luke and St. John. 2s. 
 
 Select Plays of Shakspere. ie//^-^/ 
 
 Edition. " As You like It." Edited by Chas. E. Moberlt, 
 M. A., Assistant Master in Rugby School. 
 
 Small Svo. 2s. ; or in paper cover, is. 6d. 
 *,* Other Plays are in Preparation. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs, Rivmgtoiis 
 
 Clergy Discipline : A Letter to His Grace 
 
 the Archbishop of Canterbury. From the Ri^^ht Hon. 
 Sir Robert Phillimore, Judge of the Arches Court. 
 8vo. 6d/. 
 
 English Church. Defence Tracts. 
 
 No. I. Roman Misquotations. 
 
 No. 2. Are Clergymen of the English Church 
 Rightly Ordained ? 
 
 No. 3, Papal Infallibility, 
 
 No. 4. More about " Roman Misquotations " : in 
 reply to a Pamphlet entitled "Anglican 
 Misrepresentations. " 
 
 8vo. 3^/. each. 
 
 Remarks on the Memorial and 
 
 Petition to Convocation of the Council of the 
 English Church Union, headed respectively ''Proposed 
 Le^iislation on the Prayer- Book ''^ {JdJ^- 30, 1872), aitd '' Pro- 
 posed Rubric against Non-Connmtnicating Attendance during 
 the Holy Comviunion'''' {April 15, 1872.) By \\\ E. ScUDA- 
 more, Rector of Ditchinghavi, AWfolk. 
 8vo.^ \s. 
 
 The Proposed Control of the 
 
 Public Schools by the Universities, i?/ Edward E. 
 BowEN, M. A., Master oj the Modern Side, Harroiv School. 
 8vo. \s. 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
New Publications, 
 
 ON THE ATHAN ASIAN CREED. 
 
 Report of the Committee 
 OF Bishops on the Revision 
 OF THE Text and Tkansla- 
 
 TION OF the ATHANASIAN 
 Greed, ivitk an Introductio7i 
 and Notes. By CHARLES JOHN, 
 Lord Bishop of Gloucester and 
 Bristol. 8vo. js. 
 On ']• H E ATHANASIAN 
 Creed. A Speech by the Bishop 
 OF Lincoln in the Upper House 
 of Convocation, Feb. 8, 1872. 
 Small 8vo. \d. 
 
 The Towers of Zion. A 
 
 Sermon on the Athanasian 
 Creed, preached in St. Michael 
 and All Angels' Church, 
 Weyhill, oft Trinity Sunday, 
 
 1871. ByW. H. SiMCOx, M.A., 
 Rector of Weyhill, late Fellow 
 of Queen s College, Oxford. 
 
 8vo. 6d. 
 
 Show the Light and Blow 
 
 THE Trlimpe' / or, Gideon's 
 Good Advice for Dispersing 
 the Midianites applied to the 
 Defence of the Athanasian Creed. 
 A Sermon at St. Cyprian's, on 
 Refreshmoit Sunday, March 10, 
 
 1872, by the Rev, Charles 
 Gutch, B.D. 8vo. \s. 
 
 The Athanasian Creed 
 NEITHER Uncharitable nor 
 
 TOO abstruse FOR GENERAL 
 Use. a Sermon Preaihed in 
 the Chtirch of the Holy Trinity, 
 Stratford-upon-Avon, on Trin- 
 ity Sunday, 1872. By the Rev. 
 Richard' SEYMOt'R.i?£:r/<?/- of 
 Kimvarton, Honorary Cayion of 
 Worcester Cathedral, and Proc- 
 tor for the Clergy of the Diocese. 
 Crown 8vo. \d. 
 
 The Athanasian Creed. 
 
 With special reference to the so- 
 called Damnatory Clauses and 
 the Proposed Revision of the 
 Translation. A Paper read at 
 a Ruridecanal Chapter. With 
 an Atipendix containing an. 
 Examination of some Points 
 advanced by Professor Swainson 
 respecting the Creed. By G. D, 
 W. Omman.mey, M.A., Curate 
 of Whitchurch, Somerset. 
 8vo. \s. 
 
 Is It Gods Truth? Is 
 
 IT WIDELY ReCE'VED AND 
 
 Brlieved by God's Church ? 
 Reasons for neither mutilating 
 nor muffling'Yw^ Athanasian 
 (Zv.v^^\i, but retaining it intact 
 in the Services of the Church. 
 By EinvAkD Meyrick Goul- 
 15 u R N , D. D . , Dca n ofNorioich . 
 8vo. \s. 
 
 The Admonitory Clauses 
 IN THE (Church's Homileti- 
 CAL Creed. A Letter to the 
 Rev. C. J. Vaughan, D.D., 
 Master of the Temple. By 
 Philip Fkkeman, M.A., 
 A rchdeacon of Exeter. 
 8vo. bd. 
 
 Why a Note to the 
 Athan.\sian Creed? ALetter 
 suggested by that on the Admoni- 
 tory Clauses of the Church's 
 Homilctical Creed. Addressed, 
 by permission, to the Ven. the 
 Archdeacon of Exeter. ^rJOHN 
 PUCKLE, M.A., Vicar' of St. 
 Mary's, Dover, Rtiral Dean, 
 Proctor in Convocation for the 
 Diocese of Canterbury. 
 8vo. is. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs, Rivington s 
 
 I^cp0 to CIjn^tiaiT 'l^nololetip. 
 
 Small 8vo. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 A Key to the Knowledge A Key to Christian Doc- 
 
 AND Use of the Book of 
 Common Prayer. By John' 
 Henry Blunt, M.A., Editor of 
 ■" The Auf2ofated Book of Com- 
 mon Prave?-." 
 
 trine and Practice. 
 {F^'undt'd o?i the Church Cate- 
 chism.) By John Henry 
 Blunt, M.A. 
 
 A Key to the Knowledge 
 and Use of the Holy Bible. 
 By John Henry Blunt, 
 M.A. 
 
 A Key to the Knowledge 
 of Church History (An- 
 cient). Editedbyjon:^ Henry 
 Blunt. M.A. 
 
 A Key to the Narrative 
 OF THE Four Gospels. By 
 John Pilkin^ton Norris, 
 M.A. , CaiK 71 of Bristol, formerly 
 one of Her Majesty's Inspectors 
 of Schools. 
 
 A Key to the Knowledge A Key to the Narrative 
 
 OF Church History (Mo- ofthe Acts of the Apostles, 
 
 dern). Edited dy Jonu Henry By John Pilkington Norris, 
 
 Blunt, M.A. m'.A. 
 
 Other Keys are in Preparation. 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON' 
 
New Publications, 
 
 ll^iliingrDa^^ Sl^atljcmarfcal ^erie^. 
 
 By J. HAMBLIN SMITH, M.A., 
 cf Gonville and Caius College, 
 and late Lecturer at St. Peter's 
 College, Cambridge. 
 
 Algebra. Part I. 2s. 6d. 
 
 With Answers, y. 
 
 Exercises on Algebra. 
 
 Part I. 2s. 6d. Copies may 
 be had without the Answers. 
 
 Elementary Trigonome- 
 try 4^-. 6d. 
 
 Elementary Hydrosta- 
 tics. 3J-. 
 
 Elements of Geometry. 
 
 Containing the First Four Books 
 of Euclid, with Exercises and 
 Notes. 3 J. 
 Books I and 2 ] ^s. each; or limp 
 Books 3 and 4 ) cloth, is. 6d. 
 
 The Cottcluding Part Nearly 
 Ready. 
 
 Elementary Statics. 3^, 
 
 By E. J. GROSS, M.A., 
 Fellow of Gonville and Cuius Col- 
 lege, Cambridge. 
 
 Algebra. Part II. 
 
 [In preparation. 
 
 By G. EICHARLSON, M.A., 
 Assistant Master at Witichesier 
 College, and late Fellow of St. 
 John's College, Cambridge. 
 
 Geometrical Conic 
 Sections. [/« the Press. 
 
 By H. E. OAKELEY, M.A., 
 
 Late Fellow and Seytior Mathe- 
 matical Lecturer of Jesus Col- 
 lege, Cambridge, H.M. Inspec- 
 tor of Schools. 
 
 Analytical Geometry of 
 Two Dimensions. 
 
 \Jn preparation. 
 
 Other Works arc in Preparation. 
 
 AND AT OXJFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 
 
Messrs, Rivmv-toii's 
 
 Catena ClASSICORUM. a Series of Clas- 
 sical Authors. Edited by Members of both Universities, under the Di- 
 rection of the 1<EV. Arthur Holmes, yi. K., Senior Felloiv and Lec- 
 turer of Clare Colhi^e, Canibridge, and Preacher at the Chapel Royal y 
 Whitehall; and the Rev. Charles Bigg, Vi.K.Jate Senior Student 
 and Tutor of Christ Church, Oxford, Principal of Brighton College. 
 
 SoPHocLis Tragoediae. 
 
 iidited ^7 R. C. JiiBB. M.A.. 
 Fellu-w atid Assistant Tutor of 
 Trinity College, C^nnbrid^^e, and 
 Public Orator of the University. 
 The Electra. 3^. bd. 
 The Ajax. 35-. bd. 
 jUVENALis Satirae. Edited 
 by G. A. SiMCOX, M.A., Fcllozv 
 and Classical Lecturer of 
 Queens College, Oxford. 3^. 60'. 
 
 Thucydidis Historia. 
 
 Edited by Chas. Bigg, M.A., 
 late Senior Student and Tutor 
 of Christ Church, Oxford; 
 Principal of Brighton College. 
 Books I. and II. with Intro- 
 ductions. 6s. 
 
 Demosthenis Orationes 
 
 PUHLICAE. Edited by G. H. 
 H ESI. OP, M,A., late Fcllozv and 
 Assistant Tutor of Queen's Col., 
 Oxford; Head Master oj St. Bees. 
 The Olynthiacs. 2s. 6d. 
 The PHiLU'PiCS. y. 
 De Falsa Legatione. 6s. 
 
 Aristophanis Comoediae. 
 
 Ed/ted by W. C. Gkekn," M.A., 
 ate Fellow of King's C(dlcs^e, 
 Canibridge ; Assistant Master 
 at Rui^ly School. 
 The Acharmans and the 
 Knights. 45. 
 
 The Clouds, y. 6d. 
 
 The Wasps. 3.5-. 6d. 
 
 An Edition of The Acharnians 
 and The Knights, Revised 
 and especially adapted for Use 
 in Schools. 4^. 
 
 Isocratis Orationes. 
 
 Edited ^J J O II N E D W I N S A N D Y S , 
 M.A., Fellow and Tutor of 
 St. John's College, Classical 
 Lecturer at Jesus College, 
 Ca?n bridge. 
 
 Ad Demonicum et Panegy- 
 ricus. 4j. 6d. 
 Persii Satirae. Edited by 
 
 A. Pretor, M.A., of Trinity 
 College, Cambridge, Classical 
 Lecturer of Trinity Hall. y. 6d. 
 Homeri Ilias. Edited by 
 S. H. Reynolds, M A., Fellow 
 and Tutor of B}-ase?iose College, 
 Oxjord. 
 
 Books I. to XII. 6s. 
 
 Terenti Comoediae. 
 
 Edited by T. L. Papillon, 
 M.A., Fellow of New College, 
 Oxford, late Fellow of Merton. 
 Andria et Eunuchus. 4J-. 6d. 
 
 Demosthenis Orationes 
 
 Privatae. Edited by the Rev. 
 Arthur HoLMKS, '\\. A., Senior 
 Fellmo and Lecturer of Clare 
 Collate. Cafubridge, and Preacher 
 at the Chapel Royal, Whitehall. 
 De Corona, 5^. 
 
 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 
 
New Publications. 
 Devotional Commentary on the 
 
 Go.-,PEL Narrative. Bythe^vN. Isaac Williams, B.D,, 
 
 formei-ly Felltnv of Tf inity College, Oxford. 
 New Edition. Eight Volumes. Crown 8vo. 5^. each. 
 Thoughts on the Study of the Holy Gospels. 
 Characteristic Differences in the Four Gospels — Our Lord' s Manifes- 
 tations of Uiinself — The Rule of Sc7-iptii-nl Interpretation 
 furnislied by Our Lord — Analogies of the Gospe'— Mention of 
 Angels in the Gospels— Places of Our Lord's AOode and A/inistry 
 — Our Lord's Mode of Dealing zvith Bis Apusttes — Conclusion. 
 
 A Harmony of the Four Evangelists. 
 Our Lord's Nativity — Our Luvd's Ministry (Second Year) — Our 
 L.ord's Ministry ( Third Year j— The Holy IVeek— Our Lord's 
 Resun-ectio)i. 
 
 Our Lord's Nativity. 
 The Birth at Bethlehem — The Baptism in Jordan — The First Pass- 
 over. 
 
 Our Lord's Ministry. Second Year. 
 The Second Passover — Christ with the Twelve — The Twelve sent 
 Forth. 
 
 Our Lord's Ministry. Third Year. 
 Teaching in Galilee — Teaching at Jerusalem — Last Journey from 
 Galilee to Jerusalem. 
 
 The Holy Week. 
 The Approach to Jerusalem — The Teaching in the Temple — The 
 Discourse on the Mount of Olives — Ihe Last Sztpper. 
 Our Lord's Paspsion. 
 The LLour of Darkness — The Agony — The Apprehension — The Con- 
 demnation — The Day of Sorrows — The Hall oj Judg}?ient — The 
 Crucifixion — The Sepulture. 
 
 Our Lord's Hesurrection. 
 The Day of Days — The Grave Visited— Christ Appearing — The 
 Going to Emmaus — The Forty Days — The Apostles Assembled — 
 The L.ake in Galilee — The Alountaiii in Galilee — The Return 
 from Galilee. 
 
 AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRLDGE 
 
Elegantly printed with red borders. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Thomas a Kempis, Of the 
 Imitation of Chkist. 
 
 Introduction to the De- 
 vout Life. Frovt the French 
 of S. Francis of Sales, Bishop 
 arid Prince of Geneva. 
 
 A Short and Plain In- 
 struction FOR THE better 
 Understanding of the 
 Lord's Supper ; to rohich is 
 annexed, the Office of the Holy 
 Com7nu?iion, with proper Helps 
 and Directions. By Thomas 
 Wilson, D.D., late Lord Bishop 
 of Sod or a fid Man. 
 Complete Edition, in large type. 
 
 The Rule and Exercises 
 OF Holy Living. ^/Jeremy 
 Taylor, D.D. , Bishop of Down 
 and Connor, and Dromore. 
 
 The Rule and Exercises 
 OF Holy Dying. i?j Jeremy 
 Taylor, D.D., Bishop of Down 
 and Connor, and Dromore. 
 
 The "Holy Living" and the 
 "Holy Dying" may be had 
 bound together in One Vol., s^. 
 
 A Practical Tratise 
 concerning Evil Thoughts. 
 By William Chilcot, M.A. 
 
 The English Poems of 
 George Herbert. Together 
 with his Collection of Proverbs, 
 entitled ''Jacula Prudc%tum." 
 
 Cheap Editions, v/ithout the red borders. 
 
 Thomas a Kempis, Of the Jeremy Taylor's Holy Living 
 Imitation of Christ. Limp Jeremy Taylor's Holy Dying 
 cloth, TS. ; or in cover, ed. Ljmp cloth, ts. each. 
 
 Bishop Wilson's Holy Com- 
 munion. Large type. Limp 
 cloth, xs. \ or in cover, 6t/. 
 
 Holy Living and Holy Dying, 
 in One Volume, is. 6d. 
 
 Waterloo Place, Pall Mall, London 
 High Street, Oxford ; and Trinity Street, Cambridge 
 
 ,/ 
 

 Princeton Theological Seminary Libraries 
 
 1 1012 01218 2889 
 
 V:- :>T.yi-f 
 
 
 
 
 '7^ 
 
 ■SI 
 
 1 ♦▼''; A 
 
 ^^.%^'i*l 
 
 m